Catherine Dixon’s Punishment

                             By Jonnyboy

     A Five part Story taken from certain events now reworked from the original by the Author who reserves copyright.    This story is for the most part a work of fiction and should be viewed as such only by those over eighteen who view it as such and have no objection to the subjects of bondage/ bdsm/sexual slavery/voyeurism and emotional incest.

       Synopsis:  Oblivious as to their real motives after being told they wish to consider a career in teaching, a Beautiful forty two year old naively unaware of their actual intentions, reluctantly agrees to invite two of her son’s young friends into her home. A mistake resulting in a life changing experience:                                     

                                                  

                                               

.  Prelude:

  The large dimly lit windowless and lushly furnished room around which were dotted some thirty specially selected guests, contained only one entrance, a large currently locked oak door guarded from the outside by two large burly men. These guests, sitting comfortably at tables heaving with all manner of luxury food and drink whilst having their every need catered to had been invited for one reason only, that they were all either immensely wealthy and very discreet or trusted employees of these wealthy individual.  Whilst some other doors led into special windowless chambers, used only a few times a year, the room’s main feature was a large circular revolving stage set into the centre of the lush room.

The temporarily motionless wooden stage was some ten feet in diameter and its main features were four upright and adjustable eight foot steel beams secured around its edges, the tops of which supported four solid oak cross beams and as with the wooden oak floor of the stage a large number of thick steel ring bolts were set into them.

For the time being heavy draped curtains hung from the circular stage and whilst they chatted amongst themselves a concertinaed temporary plastic tunnel shielded the back and forth movement of various people from the view of the assorted expectant guests. 

The only other object of note in the room was a tall lectern standing at the rear of the room and upon which a tall businesslike man now climbed. 

However behind the drapes and very aware that her punishment if caught doing so would be swift and brutal a tall statuesque blonde woman’s eyes moved carefully from side to side. But such were the confines of her almost naked secured body she could only manage to catch a glimpse of each of the women either side of her. Unlike the previous occupants, who had been placed on the edge of the stage in a triangle like shape, these women were held in a straight line across the centre of the stage and she could see that as with herself the ankles of both these women’s well spread high heeled feet were encased in leather cuffs secured to the ring bolts set into the wooden stage upon which they all stood. As with herself  both women’s wrists were  also encased in similar  leather cuffs attached to ring bolts set into a wooden beam above their heads, spreading their arms  uncomfortably wide apart above their heads whilst black rubber  ball gags were secured around their mouths and necks, making any sound all but impossible .

The ‘assistants’ had earlier oiled and applied glitter dust to each woman’s naked body until they shimmered and glittered before applying expensive cosmetics to each woman’s beautiful face and after then brushing and styling the hair of each of them they were now fussing around all three women applying little final touches to their charges before leaving through the tunnel along with the Male assistants who had placed the three woman in position upon the stage,.

  Each of the terrified women then nervously awaited their fate wearing no more than six inch heeled shoes, a wide black latex collar, the fronts of which curved upward to ensure each woman’s head remained upright and a shinny black latex garter belt, the shiny metal tabs of which secured their black lace topped seamed stockings.

As they did so the statuesque blonde would, if she had been able, apologised to each of her companions, especially the younger one to her right who’s own eyes had now turned toward those of the older woman in sheer terror but then, as the drapes around began slowly rising, from beyond the drapes she heard the voice of the man on the lectern and in fear of being discovered the younger woman cast her eyes straight before her once again

“Ladies and Gentleman” began the man on the lectern. “We now come to the finale of what I am sure you will agree has been a most entertaining evening”

Around him many voices murmured agreement and approval whilst  the Drapes continued to rise the stage began to slowly revolve and the lights darkened, leaving the room in total darkness before the before the Man at the lectern then continued.

“You are now about to view perhaps the most prestigious items ever offered in this Auction room, these items have over a period of time been collected at great cost

and no little patience and effort by one of our most respected members, they come as a job lot for that, as you will shortly learn, is where the true value of these objects lies” 

Behind the curtain the three securely held horrified women were stunned to realised it they who the man was referring to and as the Drapes rose ever higher all three women tried without success to peer through the darkness, trying to spot these’ ‘Ladies and Gentlemen whilst the Stage slowly revolved around its own axis. Then, finally, the drapes were clear of the stage and to murmurs of approval leading up to a polite round of applause all three women were each illuminated by individual spotlights following them as the stage continued revolving around the audience.

“As you can se Ladies and Gentlemen these pieces are not the Asians, Africans, East Europeans or even the American items auctioned earlier for having been sourced a great effort from impeccable backgrounds and the fact that these well educated classic English Rose types have all worked in professions of the highest regard serves to greatly increase their value.  One of the items is known to be a good Milk producer and along with the others would be good breeding Material if so required”….”I will come on to the provenance of these items shortly but before doing so I must inform you that the owner of these items has placed a very high reserve upon them and therefore when bidding begins I shall be looking for it to open at the three million dollar mark”

As the well secured shell shocked women listened in helpless dismay they stared into the gloom, unable to see a thing through the harsh spotlights played upon them. But for the audience it was a different matter altogether and they marvelled at just how well these ‘‘items’ had been so skilfully displayed.  Aside from their collars garters and stockings, each woman’s nipples were adorned by solid gold rings connected by thin gold chains from the slightly drooping centre of which hung gold tags inscribed with details of their ownership. Each of the women’s labia’s had also been pierced and inserted with more gold rings and to these rings little gold padlocks held the women’s cunt lips firmly closed. With their shinning glittering bodies, their erotic imaginative gold body piercing and body jewellery whilst hanging suspended as they were, the total effect was stunning beyond words.

“As per the rules of our little club all three items have undergone extensive medial examinations and as well as being suitable for breeding all have been found to be fit , healthy and well able to undergo any for of punishment their knew owner sees fit to administer, the items have all been well trained in all forms of  mental and sexual subservience toward Male….and female of course and whilst he younger of the three items continues to show areas of defiance this should only serve to increase the attraction of owning such pieces.

“Before we move on to the provenance of these pieces I should mention they will be available on our usual ‘try before you buy’ option available to serious bidders who

post a notice of intent on our usual terms and due to the anticipated high demand each item will be presented individually for inspection in an Ante room for a maximum period of ten minutes at a rate of 1000 dollars per minute” 

“Now I shall move on to the matter of the provenance of this collection”……….No……No….No………! The tall statuesque blonde tried to scream through her gag whilst frantically attempting to free her hands before suddenly, her hands were at last free of the leather cuffs and  she could now bring her hands up to her mouth and remove the terrible rubber ball gag. Then she could and would tell them….plead with them…..Yes, take me, I deserve to be sold as a Slave……I even want to be a slave……….but please…not………….” But as her fingers found her mouth she suddenly realised there was no gag and that she was not secured at and was in fact lying upon her back in her own bed!

It had in fact been yet another nightmare, the same  recurring nightmare that seemed to be growing stronger and more vivid every time and stretching out her hand in the darkness to switch on a bedside lamp the Blonde realised that  once again both herself and the bedclothes were soaking in her own sweat. ……………………………………..

                                                     Part One

                             Two Years Earlier

Chapter 0ne:

      “Ouch, please Sean...for Christ’s sake, it hurts too much, please, you’re going to kill me, please stop!” groaned the young schoolboy through tears of both pain and shame.

. Aside from the naked sixteen year old and his fully dressed classmates Sean Brady and his best friend Tom French the gymnasium changing rooms at Brent Church Grammar School for boys were deserted and stood by the changing room door to keep an eye out and to ensure they remained so.. The reason for the boy’s groaning was that Sean, holding one his hand behind his back, was with his other hand twisting his classmate’s naked balls and despite the boy’s fearful pleading, far from finished with his terrified and tearful victim.

      “They say you can make people impotent for life if you squeeze their balls hard enough,” said Sean, Twisting the boy’s balls even harder and making him scream in agony. “All you have to do for me to stop this is bring it into school for us, you were happy enough to brag to us about how you sat there and watched it so all you have to do now it with Tom and me”     

      “I can’t. It’s kept hidden,” pleaded the boy as his eyes filled with tears of both pain and shame.

      Then Sean’s eyes were menacingly close to his face.  ” Well, that’s your problem, if you don’t bring it to school, you’re going to get hurt a lot worse than this every day,” replied Sean and make his point twisted the poor lad’s balls even harder. The humiliated and tearful youngster felt as though he would have his budding manhood ripped from him at any moment.

      Eventually of course there was only so much of Sean’s bullying he could take and knowing full well that even if they let him go today he would be getting more of the same every day from now on eventually replied.

“Ok, ok...I will bring it to school but you must promise you won’t go showing it to anybody else...and let me have it back the same day...please Sean!”

Looking forward with relish to the following day Sean smiled and replied. 

“Oh course we will, after all, we don’t want anyone else to know about it do we Dan. It’ll be our little secret, just you and us but just be sure to bring it with you tomorrow you little piece of dog shit or you’ll really  get  to know what pain is next time”!..........................................................................................

      In her bedroom prior to the arrival of her visitors Catherine Dixon viewed herself in her full length mirror and carefully pulled down on the soft cashmere jumper that seemed to cling to her voluptuous breasts before smoothing down her knee length skirt over equally shapely thighs.

      Aware she looked pretty good for a forty something mother of two Catherine could not help but admire herself, the curves may have been more generous these days, but she also knew her body looked all the better for them and Catherine liked to dress up and was never one for “jogging pants and sweatshirts”. She much preferred “proper clothes” and “proper lingerie” beneath. Although, in certain respects, she was given no choice in the matter and the thought of this raised a little smile with her.

      Given the age of her expected visitors and the purpose of their visit Catherine wondered why she was even bothering for After all, these sixteen year olds would be far more interested in girls their own age than a married woman such as her but being a former Convent educated girl Catherine Dixon had from her first days at the

School been repeatedly instructed upon the importance of presenting herself in the best possible fashion and As always at the Convent School the harsh disciplinarian approach of the nuns ensured there were no shortage of beatings should the girls fail to heed their instructions.

Today she was for some reason feeling good and Catherine had decided on a rather daring set of powder blue half cup bra, matching thong and suspenders with a pair of seamed tan stockings under her blue jumper and a pleated white skirt but after checking her long luxurious blonde hair she again wondered vaguely why she was bothering. After all she was only expecting a visit from friends of her sixteen year old son who boys through her son Dan had asked if she would agree to offer them guidance on their ambition to both seek a career in the teaching profession.

      Catherine herself had for a time been a math teacher at a private school for girls and she wondered if any advice she could give would be relevant these days. Still, with the somewhat strained relations she had with her son Dan over the past few weeks being able to help her son had been foremost in Catherine’s mind. Therefore she had reluctantly agreed to meet the two young boys on the first afternoon of the half term holidays but as that day had now arrived and as she checked the security of her stockings on her garter belt arrived Catherine again wondered what on earth she could tell them.

      Then the doorbell was ringing, bringing Catherine back to the present and as she descended the stairs in her white high heeled shoes after leaving her bedroom she heard the recently broken voice of her sixteen year old son In the hall as he studied his mother with obvious approval, “Tom and Sean are in the lounge Mummy, I’m going out, I’ll see you later,”  he told her with all the abandon of youth whilst looking at his mother in the rather anxious fashion he had been doing of late whilst leaving Catherine to wonder if her son thought that she was perhaps overdressed for such a meeting.

      “Oh, well, okay then but be certain to be back by five Dan,” replied his Mother.

      “Around seven or a little later,” said Dan, looking toward the lounge where the two boys sat before walking out the door, leaving his mother to introduce herself to his ‘friends’.

      Catherine strode into the large lounge, delighted to see the two young boys immediately rising from their respective seats as she did so, pleased the youngsters seemed to be very well mannered young boys.

      “Mrs. Dixon, how do you do, I’m Sean and this is Tom. It’s really good of you to see us like this,” began Sean. “Especially as Dan told us you have such a busy and, err, disciplined life.”

      Catherine noted Sean turn toward Tom as he said this and wondered why he needed  to wink at him but putting the matter to one side and ever the good hostess Catherine Dixon played the part, after all her young guests were friends of her son and she should look after them. “Well, it’s good to meet you both. Daniel told me you wanted to know as much as possible about the teaching profession. I’m not sure how much help I can be to you, but first, why don’t you both sit down and I shall make us all a nice pot of tea.”

      “Sounds great Mrs. Dixon, but I’m sure you are going to be of great assistance to us both, the tea though would be most welcome,” said Sean. His comment was strangely unnerving Catherine a little as she turned toward the door. Behind her, Sean noted with young approval, the seams upon Catherine’s stockings as she turned toward the door and nodding toward Tom who, obviously enjoying the same spectacle both boys then followed Catherine toward the kitchen.

      Busying herself with tea and biscuit’s, Catherine was surprised to suddenly find Tom, standing beside her.

      “Here, let me take this, Mrs. Dixon,” said Tom, picking up the tea tray Catherine had prepared for them and once again Catherine marvelled at his good manners as she watched the young schoolboy carrying the tea tray back into the lounge.

      “Well then,” began Catherine as soon as they were all seated with tea and biscuit’s at hand. “As I told Dan I don’t know how much help I can be to you both given that my experiences have been solely at an exclusive private school for girls. You see the syllabus is probably very different to any you are likely to encounter”.

      Both Sean and Tom were sat upon the large leather couch dominating that side of Catherine’s large lounge. Sean nodded to Tom who then answered Catherine.

      “I think we understand what you are saying Mrs. Dixon but surely all syllabuses are constantly changing. I’m sure we all understand that but what Sean and I am far more interested in learning from you Mrs. Dixon would be the handling of pupils in a proper classroom environment. You know, the way one would handle errant pupils, in the matter of discipline, just how far would one have to go. Surely the question of deciding the correct punishment for a “miscreant” is most important.”

      Catherine had noticed that while speaking Tom had cast his eyes down toward her legs. Seeing his eye movement suddenly made her realize that when sitting down after handing around the teacups her skirt must have ridden up. To her dismay Catherine saw she was providing both youngsters with a generous view of her stocking clad thighs. Attempting to appear unflustered, Catherine pulled her white pleated skirt down toward her knees, only though for her face redden when finding both boys smiling at her when she lifted her eyes back to them!

      Thoroughly taken aback by Tom’s line of questioning and still a little disturbed at having her thighs inspected by her son’s friends his mother found herself almost stammering her response.

      “R...really boys, there is a world of difference between an exclusive school for girls and the type of state school you are probably likely to find in at first placement. I cannot see at all the point in even discussing matters such as those,” said Catherine, feeling more than a little anxious at the direction the conversation seemed to be heading.

      Now it was Sean who took up the cudgel. “Really, Mrs. Dixon”, he responded, keeping his sixteen year old voice low with attempted authority. “Is it not undeniable that a teacher can only function properly when he...or she of course...has the attention and respect of the pupils?” By now Sean was no longer smiling at Catherine but, to her disquiet, was looking across the room at her with one raised eyebrow.

      “Well, err, yes, I suppose so,” replied Catherine, feeling somewhat defensive and beginning to wish she had never agreed to see these two young boys.

      “And, so”, continued Sean immediately. “If the said pupil is either impertinent or disobedient toward the teacher, then that pupil must be punished, would you not agree Mrs. Dixon.”

      Catherine could of course see the logic behind Sean’s thinking, but was taken aback by the severity of his argument, especially coming as it did from a young boy of her son’s age. Not for the first time Catherine Dixon, for varying reasons, felt uncomfortable in the company of these youngsters.

      “Well, err yes, I suppose you’re right Sean, but as I have already said, I really cannot help you with that side of things but ‘d be happy to help If you’ve any other questions...on other subjects?” said Catherine before watching in surprise as Tom took a package from a briefcase he had bought along.

      “Well, we have plenty of ideas of our own to discuss with you Mrs. Dixon, but first we have bought with us a err, training DVD, We would like you to explain to us the meaning behind it and then perhaps give us your thoughts as to its usefulness as a training aid.”

      Before the surprised Catherine could even answer him, Tom was walking across the room toward the TV/DVD combo in the corner, but thinking she was now about to be on much firmer ground, Catherine told Tom she was quite happy to watch the DVD with them and comment as appropriate. She was soon rewarded by beaming smiles from both boys as she watched Tom insert the disc into the DVD player before returning to his seat upon the large sofa.

      The TV screen came to life and after a short period of fuzz a woman appeared on the screen, slowly walking toward the camera. “What the...of my God, what is...where did?” exclaimed Catherine Dixon Jumping up from her seat darted across the room toward the DVD player to stop and eject the disk but As Catherine bent down toward the machine she was suddenly stopped by four strong young arms taking hold of her and almost effortlessly the two youngsters walked Catherine backwards toward the

sofa. Shortly her legs came into contact with the sofa and Catherine found herself lowered to a sitting position as, on either side of her, Sean and Tom pulled her gently down between them.

      “Please...,” the shocked Catherine Dixon stammered. “Please boys, stop this, I don’t know where you got hold of that but for heaven sake take it out now!” she cried while vainly attempting to loosen the grip the boys had upon her arms.

      But In response to her struggles Sean and Tom simply sat closer either side of Catherine so the three bodies were almost squashed together. On each side of Catherine, the boys then each linked one arm under hers, grasping and holding each of her hands, leaving Catherine trapped and immobile between them.

      “Look you, you young monsters, if you don’t let go I shall call...”

      “Oh yes, who will you call Mrs Dixon, we have all seen the DVD,” interrupted Sean, a reminder to Catherine, who then looked back at the TV screen in palpable horror as Sean continued. “I suppose you could call Dan, let him watch it with us, would you like that?”

      “Oh no! Dear God, no!” whispered Caroline, absolutely mortified by the very idea of her son viewing this DVD.

      “So behave yourself sit here and enjoy watching the DVD with us, Mrs. Dixon. And display no more naughtiness!”

      “The woman on the DVD had now stopped before the camera, wearing a button down knee length dress, high heeled shoes and dark stockings. She held a large thick hardback heavy book in her small hands. “Get the book on your head,” said a strong male voice over the DVD.

      Without replying, the woman slowly and carefully placed the book upon her head, straightening her posture while doing so to balance the book before allowing her arms to hang by her side.

      “Please...please...stop this, I’m not going to watch it!” stated Catherine Dixon, able only to move her head so completely trapped was she by the strong young arms holding her.

      “But It’s only just started Mrs. Dixon,” replied Tom.

      “And remember, you did agree to watch it with us, you must agree it’s an excellent training DVD, Mrs. Dixon.”

      “Oh God,” sobbed Catherine, knowing she had no alternative but to sit there and watch.

      “Now remove the dress,” ordered the same male voice.

      Again, without replying, the woman obeyed. Slowly and cautiously, mindful of the heavy book balancing upon her head, she undid each button on the dress until the garment fell in two halves about her sides, revealing a delicious set of sheer black see through lingerie, bra, thong, stockings and suspenders upon her mature voluptuous body.

      Carefully the woman managed to peel each side of her dress over and off of her shoulders until the garment fell to a loose heap around her ankles. Without smiling the woman looked back to the camera. “Now loose the bra,” again the same male voice barked the order.

      This time it seemed much more difficult for the woman and the heavy book wobbled a little as, complying with her instruction, she made to reach behind to locate her bra clasp.

      Again and with great care the woman succeeded in carry out her given task before then crossing her arms diagonally over her large breasts. Slowly and deliberately she slipped the black bra straps over her shoulders and down her arms. Having done this she then allowed her arms to dangle once again at her sides. Slowly the sheer black bra fluttered down, falling away from her breasts before dropping off her body to meet the dress already by her feet.

      The mature woman’s breasts were now in full view. Oh, how magnificent they were. Full, proud and erect and with no sign of any droop. They were a tanned and stunning 36C without a bikini line and topped off with large dark pink aureoles with huge hardened nipples.

      Catherine looked in dismay at the DVD and then, to her horror saw that one of Tom’s hands had moved down and was now openly rubbing his crotch.

      “Please...please boys...stop this now I promise I will keep this to myself, no one need know about it if you just leave now,” pleaded a sobbing Catherine whilst struggling to free herself from the grip of the two strong boys.

      But Tom simply squeezed harder on Catherine’s hand while continuing to rub his crotch.

      “Really Mrs. Dixon,” he told her.” You are being very disobedient. You can tell whomever you wish. Sean and I won’t stop you, but before you do so you are going to sit with us and watch until the end before we punish you for your rebellious attitude!”    ‘

‘Catherine noticed Sean was also rubbing his own crotch. “Punish me? Oh god, please, please, make them stop this,” sobbed Dan’s beautiful Mother her helpless misery.

      The woman on the DVD now stood. Her hands by her side listening to the male voice telling her she must now remove her tiny black thong, a task that was to prove the most difficult of all if she were to keep the book balanced upon her head.

      With obvious practice the woman, her breasts rising and falling delightfully, slipped fingers into the tiny waistband. Slowly, on both hips her fingers eased the tiny garment down as far as her arms could reach. Then, keeping her back ramrod straight, she lifted one knee, then the other, each time slipping the tiny thong further down her legs. Then disaster! The book began to wobble upon her head just as the woman lifted her second knee. No amount of correction could stop the wobble and eventually the heavy book slipped from her head toppled to the floor.

      Now the woman stood all but naked, but minus the book.

      “Well, you have failed to obey my instructions, have you not?” boomed the male voice.

      “Yes Sir,” the woman said. Now she was facing the camera again. This time though with hands upon her head and her legs spread wide enough to display a well trimmed thatch of blonde pubic hair.

      “And what happens when you disobey my instructions?”

      “I am punished Sir.”

      “You agree you deserve to be punished?

      “Yes Sir, I deserve my punishment.”

      “So now you will bring me your implement of punishment in the correct manner.”

      The naked woman then dropped to her hands and knees and crawling across the room the camera followed her progress, giving a delicious view of her swaying buttocks before she halted by a coffee table. From this table she then took between her teeth a thin cane and holding it there while she placed her hands upon the coffee table, retaining her kneeling position. Looking down Catherine realised Sean was squeezing her hand tightly while he intently watched the DVD and could not help but observe an erection pushing firmly against his trousers while he continued to massage himself

      Every continuing section of the DVD increased Catherine’s misery. Would they really make her “explain the meaning of it?” She wondered, dreading the thought of having to do just that before these young monsters even more than watching the rest of the DVD. Then the camera was panning around to give a sideways on view of the woman leaning over the coffee table, in her kneeling position her lovely breasts hung delightfully straight down until the large nipples almost touched the table top.

      Then the camera moved on to show the woman holding the cane in between her teeth before finally showing her stocking clad legs, the dark tops in contrast to her whiter thighs and her delicious naked bottom, firm and proud and then finally a glimpse of her blonde pubic hair courtesy of slightly parted legs.

      Then the DVD showed a hand reaching down to remove the cane from between the woman’s teeth!

      “So Mrs. Dixon”, said Tom to Daniel Dixon’s squirming humiliated Mother, “Now we get to see her actual punishment.”

      Catherine could find no answer; all she could do was pray this nightmare would soon be over and hope these young brutes would go once they had finished inflicting this misery and shame upon her.

      The camera had moved again. Now it was showing the woman from behind, but at an angle allowing the viewer to view all of the woman’s lovely body. Especially interesting were the private parts at the junction of her legs and her body. Then the cane was touching her bottom.

      “I shall be awarding the miscreant twelve strokes of the cane”, the male voice again. “The miscreant will count each one aloud and then ask for her punishment to continue. After the punishment has been completed the miscreant shall express her thanks to me in the appropriate manner.”

      Catherine suddenly began struggling violently and it took all four arms to hold her in place. “Let me go!” she shouted at them. “Let me go you horrible brutes. I won’t sit here and be forced to watch any more of this!”

      “Really Mrs. Dixon, what a way to behave,” said Tom with all the severity his young years could muster while pausing the DVD with the remote control. “We came hoping you would give us some advice, but, here we are, having to restrain you Mrs. Dixon. She really should be punished hard for this Sean, probably twenty four strokes of the cane!”

      Tom then reached into his bag, producing a cane similar to that shown on the DVD.

      “Oh my god no, NO!...please no,” pleaded Catherine.” I couldn’t take it, please don’t use that on me!”

      “Well, it’s up to you Mrs. Dixon, if you behave and apologise to us for your behaviour, we could perhaps reduce the severity of your forthcoming punishment, but only IF you behave yourself.”

      “Oh God, okay. Please, I’m sorry, I shall be good, but please don’t whip me with that cane!”

      “Well Tom, if Mrs. Dixon really does intend to behave herself  she really should show us she means it, I really think she should remove her jumper for us!” said Sean.

      “NO!” exclaimed Catherine. “This is crazy, you cannot possibly expect me to do that, you are supposed to be my son’s friends for heavens sake!”, she cried.

      “So then, the cane it shall be Tom and perhaps we should also go get Dan to join us, he can then count every single stroke of the cane upon his Mothers naughty bottom!” said Sean mockingly.

      Sean’s threat was far too terrible to even contemplate  and with no means of escaping these brutes Catherine admitted defeat for she knew there would be no way could she endure as many as twenty four strokes of that awful looking cane! “Ok...ok then I’ll do it,” sobbed the mature blonde housewife

      “That’s much more like it Mrs. Dixon, but you must promise to be a good girl, we shall then let go your arms just long enough for you to remove your jumper, but I must warn you now, any attempt to jump up will only mean extra strokes of the cane!” replied Sean, looking across Catherine’s shapely body at his best friend.

      Knowing these boys were waiting for her answer Catherine took a long deep breath and in reply almost whispered “Ok, ok. I promise.”

      “Really? , Just exactly what is it that you promise Mrs. Dixon?” ask Tom, determined to extract every ounce of humiliation from Dan’s mother.

      “I...I promise to be a...a good girl,” said Catherine miserably, totally mortified at having to tell these young boys that she would be a “Good Girl.”

      Sat between these two sixteen year old boys Catherine was wishing her heavy breathing would cease, thereby stopping her visibly large breasts from rising and falling in such a wanton fashion! Catherine realised that without her jumper her breasts would be almost completely exposed and that her nipples were only just covered by the flimsy material of her powder blue half cup bra. All of which would be gloriously exposed to the two young boys sitting either side of her, their arms and hands once again linked to hers.

      After telling the boys she would be a “good girl” Catherine was then told to stand in front of them and to slowly remove her jumper. Knowing she would never make it to the door before they caught her, dejectedly she slowly removed her jumper in full view of admiring eyes until she stood unhappily before them, her beautiful breasts encased in the powder blue bra rising and falling to their lustful admiration.

      “Wow, really, you sure have an incredible pair of tits Mrs. Dixon, she really is as gorgeous as we thought she would be, isn’t she Sean?”

      As Sean nodded and voiced his agreement, Catherine didn’t know whether to be proud or angry at the boy’s complimentary appraisal of her breasts. An even closer appraisal when to her horror she was then forced to sit back between her lustful young tormentors again.

      “I’m pleased you decided to behave for us Mrs. Dixon,” said Sean, making Catherine liken herself to a naughty child being rewarded. “So taking her repentance in mind I think we should reduce Mrs. Dixon’s forthcoming punishment accordingly, should we not Tom?”

      Catherine was stunned. “Her forthcoming punishment?” Surely they did not really intend to carry out their terrible threats to “punish her.”

      “Please, boys, I’ve done everything you asked of me and I promise I really won’t say a word to anyone…please… please don’t use that cane on me,” she sobbed, begging now.

      “Oh, come on Mrs. Dixon, it’s not that bad, after all, you took a good twelve strokes on the DVD, did you not. Would you like me to carry on playing it for you, to remind you?” said Sean, while placing his other arm around Catherine’s shoulders. As Sean held her shoulder, his fingers were disconcertingly slipping Catherine’s bra strap from her shoulder down to her elbow.

      “And, if you really do intend to keep your promise to be a good girl for us then we may even reduce the severity of your punishment ” interjected Tom.

      “Yes, I agree Tom”, replied Sean, “but only if the miscreant is far more respectful toward us by removing her skirt… so It’s up to Mrs. Dixon.”

      As one, the two lad lads stood and Catherine, her hands and arms trapped in theirs, was pulled up from the couch and positioned a little further away. Satisfied, the lads slumped back down again. “Well, Mrs. Dixon one way or another that skirt is coming off, 24 or 18 it’s your choice” Sean told her.

      Shamed and humiliated and with her large breasts heaving and falling to her rapid breathing Catherine stood before the two boys knowing she really had no option but to comply with them, especially when Sean began flexing that awful cane. Twelve light strokes from a loving husband was one thing, but the thought of 24 from these brutes was quite another.

      “Okay…Okay .I’ll do it…but please don’t cane me!

      “Remember Mrs. Dixon,” replied Sean with all the severity he could muster.” You are now on your honour, remove your skirt then place your hands upon your head and remember your failure to obey us will result in your punishment being doubled to 36 strokes!”

     “Oh my God No” thought Catherine. Standing there in her white pleated skirt and powder blue bra she was truly stunned by Sean’s domineering attitude. She realized any disrespect from her would indeed result in a horrific thrashing. The thought of these young boys, her own son’s friends, doubling her punishment was too awful to even contemplate. So Catherine determined to win them both over and in doing so hopefully get them to reduce the threat of those18 strokes of the cane even further. But this also meant having to humiliate herself before these brutes by having to remove her skirt and in doing so reveal to them the undoubtedly sexy underwear she had unaccountably decided to wear for this meeting with them.

      So, with a trembling sob, Catherine slowly unzipped the pleated skirt and eventually allowed it the fall into a pool of linen around her ankles. The two boys whistled in surprise and appreciation, both stunned that she was wearing a garter belt and the tiniest of thongs matching her powder blue bra along with tan stockings instead of the boring functional panty hose they had been expecting to find on her! Then the submissive within Catherine surfaced briefly and, almost arrogantly, she placed her hands upon her head as instructed, bizarrely, proud that these two young boys were so most certainly attracted to her, even at her age!

      Sean and Tom were elated; neither boy really expected their strategy for subduing Catherine Dixon would prove to be so easily, if at all, achieved. As they sat and admired the lingerie clad mature beauty standing so submissively before them they looked at each other in ecstatic agreement that the first part of their plans for her were going so well.

      In truth both boys had lusted after Catherine Dixon since first seeing her on parent’s day whilst she wandered around the school with her son Dan.  With her long flowing blonde hair and wearing a light summer dress, her long slim legs tripping lightly across the school hall. To Tom and Sean Catherine Dixon was the height of mature female perfection, and to Sean especially, the perfect subject for a special sexual experiment he had been longing to attempt.

      In fact neither Sean nor Tom were interested in giggling young girls their own age and saw Catherine Dixon as the ideal subject of their desire to sexually dominate an older woman. As a result they had deliberately befriended her son Dan. With Dan being younger and smaller than the two 16 year olds he readily took to them as friends and protectors, in the process naively telling his new friends all they wanted to know about his home life and parents.

      Until that is Dan foolishly told his new friends about the DVD he had found while sneaking a look in his mother’s lingerie drawers. And of how it showed what he had long suspected, that his mother and father playing wicked games with canes and sexy clothes. Dan’s words had given Sean an instant erection. Day and night he lusted and masturbated over an image of Dan’s gorgeous mother. Now the stupid little fucker had given him just what he needed to make Dan’s mother crawl before him, as his very own slave bitch! All he had needed was to convince Tom of how easy it would all be, once they got hold of that DVD…….

      Standing before Sean and Tom with her hands on her head, looking exquisite in her powder blue bra, thong, garters and tan stockings, Catherine Dixon tried to look anywhere but at the two young boys. Mortified, she heard Sean telling her to sit between them once again.

      “Good Girl,” said Sean, patting the naked area of Catherine’s thigh above her stocking top. ”Now Tom, let’s watch Mrs. Dixon getting her punishment. It will show us more about just how she enjoys being punished”

      Squeezed on the sofa between the two boys, Sean’s arm again encircled Catherine’s shoulders whilst both boys placed a hand upon each of her stocking tops. At least though, Catherine was able to place her hands over her thong covered crotch. Catherine watched in growing dismay as the TV screen lit up once again when Tom pressed the remote.

      On the screen, a thin whippy cane descended upon the woman’s bottom. A gasp, then a little moan and her body was shaking to the sudden pain, but the woman remained bent over the coffee table. From the sofa Catherine, humiliatingly trapped half naked upon the by her young tormentors anxiously watched a red weal slowly appearing on her bottom before hearing herself saying. “One Sir, thank you Sir, Would Sir be kind enough to cane this miscreant again!”

      “Good Girl” replied the male voice.” You deserve your punishment Catherine do you not?”

      “Yes Sir, I deserve to be punished.”

      Then once more the cane descended, this time though upon Catherine Dixon’s other bum cheek. Again she moaned, again she moved around on the coffee table, and again she thanked her husband and asked for another caning.

      For Catherine the sight of her body in this all too familiar position was enough, for along with watching the DVD’s of herself, always came the wonderful hardening of her nipples and the incessant throbbing between her legs and even trapped as she was, Catherine was unable to prevent these very same stirrings as her body betrayed her, betraying her resolve not to submit to these two young monsters.

      Looking down, Catherine was horrified to see her nipples growing erect and hard, pushing firmly against the thin cup of her bra. So much so, that, feeling Sean’s arm slip further around her shoulder until his hand dangled over the top of her breast and his fingers began lightly toying with the powder blue material of her bra. Catherine, in fear of her hard nipples being discovered by him, lifted a hand from her crotch, pushing his hand away from her breast, pleading with Sean.

      “Please...please...don’t do that.”

      But making it sound as if it were a conspiracy between them, Sean whispered into Catherine’s ear. “I don’t know about Tom, but it’s up to you just how hard I cane you, Catherine.”

Again Sean placed his hand upon her breast, but this time, realising the hidden threat of his words Catherine allowed Sean’s fingers to delve deeper into the thin material of her bra until finding her rock hard nipple. Catherine gasped at his touch, but still mindful of Sean’s implied threat she was crushed again and her hand dropped back to join the other, still guarding her crotch, thus reluctantly allowing the young Sean complete freedom to explore her breasts.

      Gently at first Sean began to massage the firm sizable bud. The DVD continued to display the beautiful Catherine Dixon’s punishment while the woman herself, breathing more heavily now, tried desperately but unsuccessfully to disregard the growing sensations within her created by Sean’s fingers upon her nipple.

      “This is madness, this cannot be happening to me.” Catherine told herself as an all too familiar throbbing began between her legs. “How did I let things get this far, how can I have just sit here, almost naked, between these two boys, forced to watch myself?”

      As the DVD showed Catherine asking for the final stroke of the cane to complete her punishment, both boys were stroking her milky thighs above her stocking tops, to where Catherine’s hands guarded her crotch. Sean had by now completely exposed one beautiful breast, after lowering both shoulder straps and one bra cup down and away from Catherine’s body he was casually cupping the firm exposed mature breast in his hand while continuing to work upon it’s nipple with his fingers.

      Breathing very heavily now, Catherine’s emotions were now almost beyond control from their combined attentions. But as she fearfully awaited the conclusion of the DVD film the knowledge that the two boys would have already seen its entirety gave Catherine no comfort at all.

      “Twelve Sir, thank you Sir, this miscreant was fully deserving of her punishment.” said a very breathless Catherine Dixon to her husband on the DVD film, her bottom, by now covered with red welt tram lines, caused by her caning, swayed deliciously upon the coffee table.

      Catherine’s glorious ass cheeks stood out as the video suddenly panned in for a close-up. Thereby revealing for the two young boys either side of her, not only Catherine’s shapely bottom but the involuntary opening and closing of her firm cheeks. To her utter shame and the boys delight it also showed a very good view of her blonde covered cunt lips glistening with what could only be Catherine’s juices.

      “So you should be Catherine, from now on you will wear only the underwear I decide upon, is that clear,” said the male voice on the DVD..

      “Yes Sir,” Catherine replied meekly. “May this humble miscreant now attempt to please you Sir?”

      “You may indeed,” was the reply. For a moment the camera seemed to revolve around the room, the very room the three of them now occupied, until a very large and very erect cock came into focus. Suddenly the lovely face of Catherine Dixon was inching toward the rampant phallus.

      Watching this, Catherine was mortified, but despite pleading with her two captors to be let off from viewing her final filmed humiliations she was powerless to either prevent them watching its finale. And, to her bemusement she also could not even prevent herself from becoming more and more aroused by their treatment of her ensnared body.

      For by now, having pulled her bra away completely, Sean’s hand and fingers were roaming freely over both Catherine’s breasts. Furthermore, having moved Catherine’s hands aside, the boys fingers were caressing the very edges of her love mound and continuously running up and down the thin material of her tiny thong and Catherine, despite all that was happening to her, was almost desperate for those young inquisitive fingers to slip inside her thong and thence slip within her throbbing and well soaked cunt!

      Yet again Tom and Sean were watching the film enthralled as it showed Catherine Dixon place her hands upon her head once again and then lowered her head until her soft lips encircled just the very tip of her husband’s rampant erection. They watched as she slowly pushed forward so that his foreskin was gradually pushed back. Sean especially, viewed this foreplay with some delight, for it was he who had told Tom to forget the immature fumbling of girls their own age and help him find a “proper woman.”

      While, almost absently toying with Catherine’s rock hard nipples, Sean thought back to his delight at finding a collection of bondage and spanking magazines belonging to his own parents. He recalled the thumping within his chest while he viewed the photo images of women and some men even, in varying stages of bondage. And of how he was especially “wowed” by the older but still very beautiful women in many of the magazines. From that day on, Sean had eagerly amassed all the information he could about this most exciting of sexual pastimes and vowed he would find for himself the woman of his desires. Even if doing so meant he had to use a little “persuasion.” Not at all a problem for a boy feared throughout school for his size, strength and fighting ability.

      Now, as he once again watched the very delicious Mrs. Dixon giving her husband the most erotic of blow jobs Sean congratulated himself on not rushing things today. As he had explained to Tom, their best weapon was to allow Mrs Dixon time to allow things to sink in gradually.

      Sean knew both he and Tom could have, without much difficulty, fucked Mrs. Dixon before now. Even though they had the damaging DVD he had not told Catherine at any time that he could use it against her. Sean was resolute upon one very important thing, his obsession that the gorgeous Catherine Dixon was going to beg him to fuck her! After all, from this day onward little Dan’s mother was going to belong to him for a very long time to come!

      Catherine was of course aware of none of Sean’s very real plans for her and although dejected as she indeed was at her current predicament, other than sexually she did not feel entirely endangered by these admittedly rather good looking youths. She was, she had to admit, even perversely enjoying the boy’s attentions, dreadful as the thought was.

      Catherine was by now resigned to having to “undergo” more of what had happened on the DVD as well as what was happening to her right no. she also expected some amount of caning before these boys finally left her house. In fact she by now fully realised that if a stop were not put to this very soon she may well find these boys were planning to subject her to far more than a humiliating caning in her underwear. For one awful moment Catherine wondered if she had the will power or even desire to prevent them from doing so. But unquestionably they must leave before Dan came home and discovered this awful scenario. Should she tell them Dan would be home at any minute pondered Catherine.

      But as another wave of pleasure ran through her Catherine decided to leave these thoughts for the moment. The DVD was coming to its conclusion and giving a perfect view of Catherine’s undoubted erotic oral skills. Still with her hands on her head she kissed, licked and sucked every inch of her husband’s cock and hardened balls. In the background her husband could be heard groaning with pleasure while Catherine’s doe like eyes looked up toward him.

      On the sofa, with her body seemingly controlling her mind, Catherine closed her eyes and surreptitiously tried to ease her aching cunt nearer the fingers that stroked her so expertly!

      But with a smile, Sean, who despite his tender years prided himself upon his ability to read situations, fully understood Catherine’s actions. Nodding to Tom in silent agreement both lads abruptly slipped an index finger inside of Catherine’s tiny thong. There to find the soaking cunt lips of the mature beauty.

      And with her eyes still closed and gasping at their sudden invasion, Catherine made no effort to foil them. Indeed, to her shame, she found she was unable to prevent herself from opening her legs a little wider to assist their entry. Her body awash with pleasure, Catherine, her eyes still closed, heard Sean telling her she must open those eyes, to look at the TV screen, pinching hard upon one nipple to accentuate his demand.

      Obediently, Catherine did so, viewing herself on the TV screen as she was dropping hands from her head before taking hold of her husband’s throbbing cock with one hand while with the other, cupping and massaging his heavy balls. Keeping her lips on the very tip of the massive erection Catherine began pumping her husband cock into her mouth while continuing to massage his balls. Despite her awful predicament, Catherine’s excitement was growing, heightened further by watching her display on the TV while having her cunt lips lightly massaged by both boys. Shortly the TV screen showed Catherine’s head draw back a little from her husband’s cock, while, in the background, he could be heard moaning of animalistic pleasures.

      Abruptly, on the sofa, Catherine herself was groaning, two fingers had slipped between her soaking cunt lips to enter her cunt itself. And, just as her husband’s cock began spurting long strands of juices toward Catherine’s open mouth, the combined index fingers of Sean and Tom began slowly pumping Catherine’s soaking love tunnel.

      Her husband’s juices shot out, repeatedly landing on just about every inch of Catherine’s face, neck and hair as the wildly shuddering organ and balls released their pent up passion. Catherine herself was also groaning, writhing openly and wantonly on the sofa, uncaring of her erotic exhibition, her mind lost to the effects of the huge orgasm that was progressively intensifying within her.

      Aware the DVD was coming to its end, Sean nodded toward Tom and, in unison the boys withdrew their fingers from within the writhing Catherine’s sopping wet cunt.

      The effect upon Catherine was immediate. Having her wonderfully near orgasm so cruelly thwarted, she groaned with frustration. Her eyes turning toward Sean, who, while again pinching Catherine’s nipple, cruelly and, in his mature adult wisdom, told her, “Oh no Mrs. Dixon, not yet, we’re not allowing you to cum until you have been awarded your punishment.” At the same time both boys were lifting a shocked Catherine by her arms from the sofa before standing back until the unresisting beauty stood a couple a feet away.

      Looking down, Catherine both frustrated and humiliated by these two boys less than half her age, abruptly realized both her large firm breasts were hanging out from her powder blue half cup bra. The shoulder straps were loosely dangling by her elbows, and not just that, her tiny matching thong was covering practically nothing at all. Looking up she saw both boys smiling at the erotic display her dishevelled appearance now provided. Her immediate reaction was to pull the bra back over her breasts. After doing just that though, Catherine was stunned to see Sean flexing that brute of cane before her.

      “Oh Dear Mrs. Dixon, have you learned nothing today,” he began. His words and

tone designed to humiliate Catherine, make her feel like a naughty child herself. ”We were kind enough to reduce your initial punishment of 24 strokes of this cane to just eighteen, but that was on the assumption that you would be a good girl for us. What do we find now, I really cannot recall giving Mrs. Dixon permission to cover herself do you Tom?”

      “Indeed not,” replied Tom, “I really think, Sean, that this miscreant should now receive the full twenty four strokes we promised her.”

      Taken aback at the young boy’s dominant attitude Catherine could only look down at the carpet, shoulders slumped, humiliated, just indeed, as Sean intended.

      Stunned by Tom’s words and with no hope of escape, Catherine looked pleadingly toward Sean who remained flexing the dreadful cane. “Please...no...I’m sorry,” she murmured, mortified by her capitulation.

      “Maybe she should Tom, but let’s see if Mrs. Dixon would prefer just the eighteen by turning around and then removing both her bra and thong      So Catherine, trapped by a very simple ploy Sean had thought of earlier, had been given a simple choice. More strokes of the cane or remove the last of her clothing.

      Of course it was really no choice at all, for Catherine, was already almost naked. She realized she had been displaying herself fully, only moments earlier on the sofa, and enjoying it! More than that, she was still determined to win them over from even the eighteen strokes they had planned. Catherine knew what she must do, she only hoped her son Dan would not suddenly walk in to find his mother naked before his friends.

            So Catherine Dixon turned her back on her tormentors. For a few moments she then remained motionless until eventually she reached both hands behind her back. Slowly unclasping her bra and gradually Catherine allowed the powder blue garment to sip from her breasts, down her stomach and from her arm until holding it with a single hand.

      “Don’t let go of it yet Mrs. Dixon”, said Sean.

      Finally, there was only Catherine’s tiny thong. Although not really that significant from where the boys stood, it was the only visible sign of anything on her body other than her garter belt and stockings. It only provided a thin strip of black elastic disappearing between her taught trim buttocks. Still, it was to Sean an essential element of his strategy, for, aside from her stockings and suspenders, Mrs. Dixon would now be naked. Of great importance was one critical fact, she had removed all her clothing herself! Whether she realized it then, Sean did not care, but she most certainly would, later.

      Both boys watched lustfully while Catherine, bending forward and unknowingly giving them delicious glimpse of her wet cunt and bum crack, reached one hand down to slip the tiny blue thong down her legs and eventually over her feet.

      “Keep it in your hand Mrs. Dixon, then turn around, pass the bra and thong to me and then put your hands on your head!” demanded Sean.

      Of course, Catherine had fully expected to hear these words, none the less her heart pounded to the blow of actually hearing she must now turn and face these boys. Aside from doctors, only two men had ever seen her naked body, but now she was being told to display her nudity to her son’s teenage friends. Incredibly though, Catherine could not rid herself of the appallingly brazen feelings of anticipation and excitement these boys, and Sean especially, were continuously creating inside her.

      “Wow!” exclaimed a very excited and smiling Tom.” Look at the tits on her Sean!”

      “Mmmmm...You really are a beautiful woman Mrs. Dixon, you have obviously looked after your body, those tits are better than any young girl, and I see you really are a true blonde”, said Sean.

      Blushing furiously Catherine could not but help but feel the same sense of pride she had earlier experienced. It had taken an enormous effort of will power on her part to turn and face to these friends of her son Dan almost completely naked.

      But for some reason, her having been “ordered” to do so, having been “ordered” to place her hands upon her head, Catherine felt the responsibility for her actions had been taken from her. The 42 year old wife and mother became aware the throbbing between her legs had returned, brought about by the open admiration of her naked body displayed to these two young boys. Even so Catherine wasn’t about to make things easy for them for she had no desire to have them believe she was (“)easy meat(“) some sort of frustrated housewife who would willingly offer herself to friends of her son.

      So Catherine stared frostily at Sean with an unspoken defiance in her eyes. These youths had so far tricked and stripped her, they had even threatened her son if she did not do as they wished. But Catherine had decided she was not going to make things that easy for Sean, for now she fully understood it was Sean from whom she had most to fear.

      Catherine was dogged enough to at least test his resolve, to see who could most hold their nerve even though her defiance could result in an even harsher beating that they had already threatened a sixth sense told Catherine she had to test her adversary to the limit, only then would she capitulate to him.

      But Sean Brady was holding her frosty stare and simply staring straight back at Catherine. His deep blue eyes were burning into hers as if transmitting to Catherine

Dixon that she now belonged to him and him alone, very soon Catherine was using every ounce of her resolve in her desperate attempt at retaining her defiant contact with steely blue eyes that seemed to be looking into her very soul. But eventually, inevitably her resolve began to waver for Sean’s hard eyes were conveying only brutality and authority, authority over her mind and body.

      Catherine then realised then that this strong dominant young man was more than willing to hurt her and hurt her badly to achieve his depraved ambitions. The fact was he simultaneously terrified her whilst undeniably sexually exciting her. So the unspoken impasse was, perhaps as she had always known it would be, was eventually broken. Catherine, blushing deeply and thinking Sean was reading her mind, dropped her eyes to the floor in tacit admission of Sean’s unspoken declaration of his ownership of her. He was the victor.

      But Sean was now in mood to let her off so lightly and decided to reinforce the aura of his domination over Catherine. So snapping his fingers to bring her eyes back to his own and without a word Sean jabbed his index finger down toward the Lounge carpet.

      Catherine knew full well what he expected of her and that she would pay a heavy price should she show further defiance toward Sean. Slowly, with hands still on her head she dropped to her knees. Perhaps in a gesture of contrition, she even parted her legs slightly, giving Sean a good view of her carefully trimmed pubic mound and inner thighs, a gesture that obviously pleased Sean.

      “I think we shall require of Mrs. Dixon just the eighteen strokes then. Tom, do you agree?” Said Sean while looking down into the kneeling Catherine’s eyes, eyes that now showed only despondency and defeat.

      “Yes, seeing that she seems so much more obedient now Sean.”

      My God,” thought Catherine.” These boys are now talking about me, not to me, as though…as though I am their property. Eighteen strokes of that cane, Oh my God, I must win them over, and I must be good for them!”

      “Okay Mrs. Dixon no coffee table for you this time. For me you shall now lean over and place your head on the arm rest of the sofa. Over here with your arms at either side.” said Sean, patting the arm rest of the sofa with the cane.

      “Oh God no,” thought Catherine, she had thought she would be made to bend over the coffee table as usual. So with a great deal of apprehension, but also obedience, the naked Catherine stepped across to where Sean had pointed with the cane. After some hesitancy, she finally leaned forward; fully aware she would soon be displaying herself as never before. Anxiously Catherine then lowered her head until her chin rested upon the arm rest before placing her arms either side of her head.

      Behind her both Sean and Tom marvelled at the display the beautiful Catherine Dixon was now providing. Her back, almost flat leading on down to her beautifully taught delightful buttocks and long straight tapered legs. Beneath, Catherine’s breasts, hanging delightfully loose and free, were complimented by her long hard nipples she truly was a picture of ‘Sex on Legs’

      It was a position Sean had thought long and hard about, much, much better than the coffee table arrangement from the DVD. Positioned as such, Catherine displayed her beauty to them completely. Only one thing was not right, so Sean, kneeling with his face almost touching Catherine’s bottom, managed to resist the temptation to kiss those wonderful bum cheeks before placing his cane just behind Catherine’s feet.

      “You really do look very beautiful this way Mrs. Dixon, but now spread your legs until each foot touches either end of the cane I have placed behind your legs.”

      Her head buried in mortification, Catherine was of course, fully aware that by doing so, her cunt would be openly displayed to them. Never before had she felt so exposed. What was the point of disobeying Sean, more strokes of the cane? So Catherine slowly spread her legs, feet and toes searching for edges of the cane she eventually found and then held her position. She was then rewarded by a little slap of her bum cheeks, but, by whom, she had no idea! The effect was enough to provide the boys with a wonderful view of Catherine’s, downy blonde covered cunt lips, glistening at them with her hot juices.

      Fully aware both boys were openly viewing all her charms, Catherine could only lean on the sofas edge and suffer the further indignity of hearing Sean telling her, in a severe a manner as possible, “You will of course remember you are be given 18 strokes of the cane for your rebellious attitude earlier Mrs. Dixon. Tom will be administering your first three strokes and then I shall take over. If, after being caned you move your hands or try to escape from your position, then a further six strokes will be added each time. Alternatively, good behaviour on your part could reduce your punishment. Also, you are to count aloud each stroke and then ask us by name for another, do you understand Mrs. Dixon?”

      Perhaps for the first time Catherine realized that these boys fully intended going ahead with their threats. She had hoped against hope they would eventually lose their nerve. But now, as Sean spoke to her as one would a naughty child, heaping humiliation upon humiliation onto her. Catherine knew she must answer and hope she could indeed be “good,” whatever that meant.

      “Y...oh God, yes I understand”, stammered Catherine, almost shaking with trepidation.

      When it came, the first blow from the cane, administered by Tom was really not that bad. ”Thwack!” The cane landed upon Catherine’s left buttock, but Catherine,

despite letting out a cry of shock was, at least, content in the knowledge her husband’s blows were much more severe. If they were all like this, then even the full eighteen would not be so bad!

      “One...pl...Please cane me again...Tom,” stammered Catherine.

      “Thwack!”… Tom caned her right buttock, this time perhaps even less severe than before and Catherine, thinking perhaps these boys were worried about laying the cane on her too severely. This time merely gasped at the sudden light pain and wriggled her bottom deliciously.

      “Two...please cane me again Tom,” she said, more confidently this time.

      “Thwack…!” Tom, this time gave Catherine a fearful whack of the thin bamboo right in the join of Catherine’s buttocks and even though he had motioned for Tom to lay this one on Catherine much harder,  even he though was taken aback by its severity and Catherine could do nothing but cry out in pain and shock. Standing upright, her hands instinctively reached behind and rub her excruciatingly painful bum cheeks. Swinging around to them, unaware or uncaring of the erotic display her swinging tits gave them, Catherine pleaded. “Oh dear God, that’s too hard... please boys, I can’t take it that hard... please don’t cane me anymore!”

      Catherine’s pleas were answered by Sean cruelly telling her to bend over the sofa again or make things even worse for herself, that, if she did not do so then they would cane her where she stood, tits as well! So, sobbing in pain but knowing she had no option but to succumb to Sean’s threats Catherine eventually turned and bent over the sofa once more. This time though she was joined by Tom who, after placing his hands upon Catherine’s shoulders, now knelt sideways on the sofa. Facing Catherine with his thighs either side of her head, leaving Sean to explain to Catherine that Tom was going to ensure she did not jump up again; after all, her punishment was now 21 strokes!

      Once again though Catherine pleaded with Sean, only to be cryptically told again that if she were to be a good girl,” then this would reduce her punishment.

      Now it was Sean’s turn to wield the cane. The sixteen year old had prepared well for this moment. Aside from studying bondage books he even managed to successfully experiment upon one of the many local girls only too willing to be thought of as Sean’s girl. So Catherine waited, fearful of another too hard blow from that awful cane. But To her surprise, when it landed, the caning was far gentler than even Tom first blow. Not only that, but to her total surprise, after she had murmured, “Four...please cane me again Sean,” Catherine felt the cool touch of Sean’s hand begin to slowly rub the area where the blow had landed.

      Surprised by this development Catherine was taken aback, her husband had never remotely attempted to sooth her ass cheeks after caning her and she could not help but be thankful to Sean for this small, “kindness.”

      Thwack! Again, this time Sean caned Catherine upon her opposite bum cheek, maybe a little harder, but still fairly tolerable and again Catherine counted. “Five...please cane me again Sean.” Before once more feeling Sean’s cooling touch upon her reddened bum cheeks, stoking, caressing giving Catherine a strange never before encountered tingling inside.

      Thwack!

      A little harder again and almost too quickly, Catherine called out the number six and asked for more. Disturbingly she was eager to feel Sean’s hands upon her tender skin again. He did not disappoint but this time Catherine felt his fingers stretching across her bum crack making her tingle and in unfamiliar pleasure. Catherine, her face down on the sofa edge was by now almost purring with pleasure at Sean’s undoubted skills.

      Thwack!

      The cane landed much harder, and just below Catherine’s buttocks. As Catherine squirmed and squealed on the sofa It took Tom to hold her down from this one but soon she could feel Sean’s hand soothing the blow and just managed to say the required number seven and ask him for more and found herself rewarded by Sean’s hand roaming further down, this time to the very edges of her glistening cunt lips, leaving Catherine, head buried in the sofa, quivering in the unfamiliar joint sensations of pleasure and pain.

      Then Sean was telling Catherine each stroke would get progressively harder from now onward but she still had time to “be good”.

      Thwack!

      Came the next stroke, this one harder as promised, and really not far from her limit’s, leaving Catherine, head buried in the sofa, and only just able to murmur the words, “Eight...and please cane me again Sean,” wondering if she could possibly take the full amount. But Sean’s hand was once more soothing and caressing, but this time his fingers did explore all the way down to Catherine’s glistening honey pot cunt. Gasping, she felt two fingers slipping inside her and such was her pleasure she only just made out Sean’s words, who, after nodding to Tom, was telling her. “Perhaps it’s time for you to suck on something Mrs. Dixon; it might help you forget the pain.”

      Looking up from the sofa arm , right before her eyes, Tom’s hard young cock staring right at her and Catherine realized what Sean had actually intended when telling her to be “Good. But with Sean’s fingers openly pumping her cunt Catherine purred in ecstasy to these unfamiliar sensations. As another wave of pleasure rolled over her, Catherine, almost without thought opened her mouth and leaning forward,

took Tom’s smallish youthful cock into its warm depths. Hearing the boy groaning with pleasure, she pushed back his foreskin with her lips tasting the warm pleasant saltiness of its youthful pre cum juices.

      Just as his best friend told him he would, Tom was getting his first ever “blow job”. As Dan’s mother licked and sucked him, Tom marvelled yet again just how in control of Mrs. Dixon his mature dominant friend had become. He had really only half believed his friend telling him he was going to make Dan’s beautiful Mother his own personal property. After all, Sean was only sixteen for Christ’s sake, but now here he was, not just talking about “owning” the mother of a schoolmate! This lovely creature, Dan’s mum, really was sucking his cock. And doing a great job of sucking it at that.

      Tom was in pure heavenly bliss and, watching another, harder, blow from the cane land upon Mrs. Dixon’s quivering bottom. Again he held her shoulders tightly to prevent her from mouth from leaving his cock jumping up again. Much to Tom’s surprise Catherine Dixon’s mouth left his cock only briefly enough to count the number eight and ask Sean for another before submissively returning her lips to his trembling cock. Her mouth sucking greedily while Sean’s fingers roamed her body again and Tom could only hope he would be able to follow Sean’s instruction not to shoot his wad before Sean nodded his ascent.

      Tom became aware that Catherine was now sucking him ever harder, as Sean’s caning of her continued. Delivering each blow harder in turn before returning his hands to Catherine’s buttocks and cunt he was taking the wriggling beauty her to the very edge of orgasm before each time withdrawing his fingers, leaving Catherine to feel both empty and frustrated. Clearly she was longing, like a heroin junkie, for the next fix, the “Thwack” of the cane, knowing it would herald the return of the wonderful sensations Sean created with hands and fingers.

      Catherine thought she had died and gone to heaven, such was Sean’s youthful expertise. So, when the twelfth caning “Thwacked” against her burning bottom, Catherine, after struggling through her pain to count the number, was desolate when Sean made no attempt to soothe her bottom before rekindling the fire between her legs.

      “Please...Sean,” whimpered Catherine. But Sean was enjoying toying with Catherine and asked her, “Please what Mrs. Dixon?”

      “Pl...please...you’re, your fingers...,” moaned Catherine before, abruptly, another “Thwack!” left her writhing in pain with Tom only just able to hold her down after Catherine’s head left his cock, and crying out in pain.

      Is this what you want Mrs. Dixon?,” asked Sean as his index finger teased the outline of Catherine’s cunt lips after she had just managed to count the number and ask for another. Then Sean pushed two fingers inside her and beamed with pleasure as copious amounts of milky juices gushed from within Catherine Dixon’s cunt. He could also feel the heat she generated, so near was she to orgasm.

      “Oh god yes, that’s it please... Sean, please do it!,” cried Catherine prior to clasping her mouth over Tom’s cock once again. Cruelly Sean withdrew his fingers.

      “No more fingers Mrs. Dixon, so what would you like me to do now!” he teased, one finger again teasing the area of Catherine’s cunt lips. Making her wriggle and squirm in a vain attempt at getting Sean to replace his fingers. Lost in a state of frenzied sexual excitement, never before in her life had Catherine encountered such feelings of sexual pleasure followed in equal measure by crushing frustration and momentarily withdrawing her lips from Tom’s cock she cried, pleading with Sean, “Please Sean...do it...just do it, Christ...please do it.”

      In answer Sean simply gave Catherine another, lighter “Thwack” of the cane.

      “You have to ask me properly Catherine and explain what it is you want,” Sean almost whispered.

      As Catherine recited the required number and asked for more, she realized that for the first time Sean had called her “Catherine” and, when his fingers again so frustratingly outlined her cunt lips suddenly understood just what it was Sean had demanded of her. To do so, to give him the answer her body so cried out for so would, she realised, change her life irrevocably. But, for the first time for so many years this young Boy/Man had made her feel alive and completely sexually energized.

      “Oh dear God...I’m so sorry... please forgive me.. please forgive me ” Prayed Catherine silently, hoping to God her Son would not suddenly change his mind and arrive home early and witness the even more terrible thing she was about to allow, no ask, even beg Sean to do to her.

      “Please Sean...fuck me...please fuck me Sean….for gods sake just fuck me!” Gasped Catherine, fully aware that in this unbelievably sexually charged atmosphere she had in a split second suddenly thrown away years of faithful fidelity and loyalty toward her husband and family.

      Sean watched Catherine again clamp her mouth over Tom’s cock and beamed in pleasure, almost unable to believe that he had done it! That Catherine Dixon had asked, begged even for him, Sean Brady, her son’s sixteen years old so called friend to fuck her, well(.) Fuck he was most certainly going to do and in doing so give her the best fuck she had ever had

      So While continuing intermittently to tease her cunt lips Sean withdrew from his trousers his most prized possession, his thick throbbing, nine inch cock that, although far too big for many teenage girls who had given him the confidence he needed to take on Catherine Dixon and to seal her fate as his very own property.

      “Spread your legs Catherine.”

      Catherine Dixon, while continuing to suck on Tom’s cock, obediently spread her long stocking clad legs a little wider. She did so hoping Sean would just get on with it and fuck her, for she so badly needed to feel a cock inside her. Suddenly Catherine’s cunt lips were being pushed aside and the biggest cock she had ever experienced began slowly pushing its way past her slick wet cunt lips.

      Gasping at its incredible size, Catherine was thankful she was already so wet. Sure she would otherwise have not been able to take this huge monster but fraction by fraction Sean eased his way into her, filling Catherine as she had never been filled before, leaving her to wonder if it were possible for her cunt to actually take it all! But it felt oh so good!

      Sean’s cock filled Catherine to the extent that she could feel its throbbing heat pulsing and pushing against her cunt walls, astonishing the mature beauty. Apart from a boyfriend when much younger, Catherine’s husband was the only man to put his cock inside her and although adequate it could in no way match the gigantic organ pulsing inside her now.

The huge cock inside her was, for Catherine, the realization of so many secret fantasies, “Oh my god it’s true, size does matter! This is fabulous!’ thought the mature mother wishing she could have only seen its size and felt and even tasted its enormous girth before he had entered her from the rear yet Catherine secretly consoled herself in the hope…yes hope she would get to do exactly that.

      Finally Sean watched his huge cock bury it way into Catherine until his balls squashed against her buttocks, and boy, it felt so good!. Catherine Dixon was at last his, her cunt was now full of his manhood and she was, beyond doubt, his property now!. Leaning forward Sean gripped Catherine’s breasts, tweaking the nipples and slowly he eased out of her cunt a little, hearing Catherine, despite having her mouth over Tom’s cock, whimpering in pleasure.

      Then just as slowly he carefully pushed into her again, knowing Catherine’s cunt needed time to adjust to the huge organ inside her.  Soon though it became Catherine pushing against Sean until, eventually their joint efforts combined together and they really were as one with Catherine pushing back each time Sean moved into her.

      Sean was desperate not to cum before Catherine and squeezing her large breasts and nipples looked on as Tom began bucking fiercely back and forth, driven to the edge of his own orgasm by Catherine’s skilful ministrations. Eventually the boy could hold out no more. Catherine tasting Tom’s pre come shoot into her mouth began sucking even more frenziedly , driven on to her own onrushing shattering climax bought about this wonderful colossal organ mercilessly pumping her squishy hot cunt.

      Sensing this whilst trying to hold himself back Sean reached forward into Catherine’s hair, pulling her mouth away from the groaning Tom’s cock.

      “You’re mine now Mrs. Dixon...mine...you belong to me...every piece of you, tits, arse, legs, cunt, all mine...all mine...whenever I want you. Tell me who you belong to...who owns you Catherine. TELL ME WHO OWNS YOU NOW!” demanded Sean.

      “Oh my God...forgive me...I’m yours Sean...I’m your property, fuck me Sean, fuck me whenever you want me, YOU OWN ME NOW!” gasped Catherine as the first wave of a series of massive orgasms, the biggest and most wonderful she had ever experienced, washed over her. Catherine hurriedly returned to sucking Tom’s cock just as he, aided by his own hand began shooting his come juices. Catching great globs between her lips, swallowing greedily, all the while she was loudly moaning in ecstatic delirium as wave after wave of orgasms engulfed her.

      Pleased beyond words with Catherine’s response to his demands Sean was not long in Cumming himself and was very soon shooting massive amounts of his hot seed into his “property”. Slamming into Catherine with the ferocity of his orgasm until, with her mouth dripping Tom’s sperm and long strands of Sean’s juices oozing from her cunt Catherine Dixon curled her naked body in a ball upon her lounge sofa ….

      Two hours later, at seven o’clock, Catherine’s son Dan opened and then slammed the front door… loudly enough for anyone to hear.

      “I’m home mum...are you okay, where are you?”

      “I’m fine darling, I’m Just having an early bath, give me half an hour then I’ll come down and cook you a great dinner!”, Dan’s mother called cheerfully down to him.

      “It’s okay mum, there’s no hurry, you take your time, and I’ll be in my room watching TV.”

      After making his way into the lounge, Dan walked across to the large bookcase that sat opposite the couch and TV. From its middle shelf Dan pulled away a couple of heavy books, revealing the video camera he had placed there earlier, just before the arrival of Sean and Tom.

      It was still running on its extended record mode. Dan switched off the machine and made his way up to his bedroom, desperate to view the recording. Not having believed a single word of Sean’s protestation that all they wanted was to chat with his mother.” Why” he thought, should they have all the fun?”

End of Part One

                            Part Two:

        ( Six weeks later)

Chapter one:

        Catherine Dixon stood staring nervously across the large inlaid leather desk  toward the big powerfully built man sitting in a huge leather swivel chair to her side, holding Catherine’s leash, stood Joan, wearing a leather skirt and jacket, , waiting for her charge to speak. 

        “Master Tony,” began Catherine eventually, “It...It is my desire to ...to demonstrate to you that I, Catherine Dixon...fully understand I am now a trained sex slave, ready to serve my Master and owner, Sean without question or hesitation.”

        “Well, don’t just stand there Catherine,” said the middle aged man sternly.

        Sean was sitting immediately behind Catherine sipping from a beer glass and, waiting for the exciting scenario to unfold. Sean smiled with satisfaction as his property, the 42 years old blonde mother of two, Mrs. Catherine Dixon, placed one stiletto heeled shoe upon a small wooden chair, before carefully lifting herself up onto the huge desk.

        With equal care and with Tony’s ‘assistant’ Joan moving forward to allow Catherine’s leash more freedom, easing herself forward, Catherine crawled across the desk top before stopping when her knees were on the very edge of the desk’s leather inlay. Once there Catherine sat back until her curvy buttocks rested upon the back of her stiletto shoes. To complete the task given her by the man she now faced, Catherine raised her hands until, with interlocked fingers until they were clasping the back of her neck. Finally, and with no little will power Catherine raised her eyes until she looked again directly into those of the man who sat openly appraising her.

        Comfortable with himself, his leather chair and the scene before him, Tony Weston leisurely studied the rather lovely mature blond kneeling submissively before him upon his office desk.

        Only too aware of his close scrutiny, Catherine saw his eyes taking in every inch of the lingerie clad mature beauty, displayed as she now was, with her long blonde hair cascading over her shoulders and wearing only a pretty little pink and black set of satin lingerie. Her full attire consisted of a tiny thong, suspender belt, black seamed stockings and a quarter cup bra displaying her large breasts and hardened nipples to perfection. Catherine Dixon, even at the age of forty two, even if she was a little rounder these days, had retained much of her youthful beauty.

        Seeing the man sitting before her so openly and explicitly studying her beauty, Catherine felt yet again, that oh so wonderful, tingle of illicit arousal. Arousal that seemed to start fires of desire within her with every new voyage of discovery her young Master and “owner”, Sean, embarked them upon.

        “Well ‘it’ is certainly very beautiful Sean. You appear also to have so far trained ‘it’ quite well!” Catherine now understood the large man, Tony, was talking about her, not too her. This would, as Sean had informed her, be quite normal in certain circumstances from now onward and seeing Tony rise from his chair, Catherine felt  yet again that strange welcome tingling, even at those words.

        Catherine’s lingerie was complimented by leather and chain body harness. From clips attached to a wide leather collar, vertically hung four thin strips of similar leather, each side of Caroline’s breasts, all joined to another strap, like a belt, and fastened around Caroline’s waist. Horizontally, thin stainless steel chains joined the leather straps, these hung just above and below Catherine’s breasts.

        The overall effect of the lingerie and leather harness made the forty two years old mother look absolutely stunning. Tony, now standing, was unable to resist reaching out his hands and “squaring” the leather and chains. Catherine fully understood that she was to keep hands behind her neck while she was inspected. Still, she only just managed to retain her position as little electric shocks of desire hit her when Tony’s fingers deliberately strayed over her breasts and nipples.

        “Gorgeous” said Tony leaning closer to Catherine, “Do you mind if I kiss her Sean?”  “No, not at all, I am your guest Tony, my property is your property,” replied Sean accepting that it would be just the first of many erotic encounters he would witness this evening between the very dominant Tony Weston, and his own property, Mrs. Catherine Dixon.

        Catherine was totally lost in the enthrallment of this erotic conversation and watching Tony loop a finger into the “D” ring set into the harness collar. Suddenly felt herself gently but firmly pulled toward him until, inevitably, their lips touched. At the same moment, she felt what would could only be Joan’s fingernail tracing a pattern over her cunt lips. 

      Had it really been just a few ago that the now seventeen years old Sean Brady had entered her home and  irreversibly changing her life, perhaps  forever, by introducing her to a world of Sexual awareness and fulfilment she had never before known or could even exist?.  And all these astonishing sexual sensations had been created within her by a young man who was quite literally young enough to be her grandson!

For a moment Catherine’s thoughts turned to her husband, certainly she had been sexually excited by his caning of her but even so it had always been on his own terms. Catherine now realised he was simply punishing her for nothing more than being herself, a loving wife. And that those sessions only ever ended with her sucking him off, leaving her try her best to satisfy her own needs later in bed.

But these thoughts quickly departed as Tony’s tongue pushed resolutely between her lips. Catherine, without hesitation parted her own lips, welcoming into her mouth the hot tongue of this powerful man who so effortlessly controlled her……...       

Chapter two:

        When Sean and Tom had left her house that afternoon Catherine immediately realised the enormity of what had happened, what she had in truth allowed to happen and terrible feelings of guilt were soon running through her.

        After a series of unbelievable orgasms Catherine had of course, eventually come down to earth. After having been used sexually she had been  then told to make them all a “nice cup of tea”  Catherine had then been required to served this to the fully dressed boys while she herself had been told to remain naked, then Having to kneel while Sean and Tom casually played with her nipples ,  Catherine to again feel that terrible yet so electrifying throbbing between her legs.

   It had been Just before 6.30 when the boys had finally left her, not though before Sean had administered a short but thorough spanking of Catherine’s bottom. Then, as a “reminder” that it was he, “Sean Brady” who now “owned” Mrs. Catherine Dixon. He twisted her nipples harshly and required her to her to repeat her willingness to obey him. As they left Sean explained that he would soon be in touch with her, via Dan! 

        Hurriedly, fearful the son in question would return at any moment, Catherine had cleared from the lounge any evidence remaining from the afternoon’s events. Her bra, thong, stockings and suspender belt along with her outer clothing were swept up and placed into the laundry basket. The Tea things were placed into the dishwasher and the lounge tidied. Then To her horror Catherine noticed what could only be “juices” splattered over the sofa, quickly she wiped these as best she could before pouring herself a very large brandy, taking it upstairs to the bathroom.

        Lying back in the steamy hot water, Catherine took a large gulp of the brandy, unable to believe what had just happened to her, in her very own home! Jesus, what should she do now? Who could she tell? She had even agreed with Sean that she, Catherine Dixon, 42 years old mother of two, was now the property of a sixteen years old boy, and a friend of her son to boot!” And now she had to live with the terrible knowledge she had allowed both these boys to fill her with their hot seed, one in her mouth, and the other in her, her cunt! 

        Suddenly she could hear the front door slamming and Dan’s voice calling her, asking if she were ok. Catherine took another sip of her brandy before, in a bright a voice a possible she had  called back that she was indeed ok.

        Despite the brandy, Catherine could still taste Tom’s cum juices in her mouth and her cunt ached from the pounding Sean’s huge cock had given her. Despite the terrible guilt she felt in allowing these dreadful events, Catherine could not but help recall how, whilst taken from behind, Sean’s cock had utterly and completely filled her as never before. So much so, that Catherine had felt a strange sense of emptiness and loss when Sean finally withdrew his monster cock from within her pulsing cunt. Although her husband was adequate, Catherine seldom if ever had an orgasm to his usual missionary position. Instead to she had usually masturbated herself after he had fallen asleep.

In truth, for a long time now,  Catherine had longed for the events of the DVD to be repeated, but those games with her husband had stopped some time ago. These days, with her husband away on business most of the week, his weekend efforts were, at best, derisory.

        Closing her eyes Catherine recalled, how, after he had withdrawn from her, Sean had effortlessly turned her around to face his still erect monster cock. She remembered also of how she had complied, without protest, to his demand she clean him off with her mouth. Never before had Catherine tasted her own juices from a man’s cock, but it had seemed such a natural act to clean her juice from Sean’s wonderful cock and Sean’s juices, combined with her own had tasted surprisingly good. 

      It must never ever happen again though decided Catherine, no one must ever know what had happened that afternoon. What if Dan was to discover just what his supposed friends had done to his own mother? He would be devastated and humiliated to learn his mother had been an, almost, compliant partner, caned upon her bare bottom before committing explicate sex acts with two sixteen year old boys! No, Catherine decided she must tell no one and must never ever let it happen again!       

        However whilst Catherine was making her decision, her incredulous son Dan was in fact in his own room with the door locked. For he was breathlessly viewing the video recording his camera had made earlier in the lounge. Clearly he was amazed at the events that unfolded after the initial pleasantries between his mother and his friends. And far from being devastated and humiliated, Dan was stunned but also very, very excited. With one hand continually fast forwarding the recording Dan used his other to first withdraw and then play with his own good sized cock. One that had long since grown hard in expectation, one that ejaculated to the vision of his mother being forced to strip by his pals then being told to display her fantastic body to them.

        And Dan’s cock had immediately grown hard again, only to ejaculate time and again as the recording gave him a grandstand view of every inch of his mother’s almost naked body being fondled. Watching his mother caned by Tom and Sean and hearing her cries of both pain and pleasure were music to Dan’s ears. Then just as he was watching his mother sucking Tom before Sean’s huge cock took his mother from behind, he heard her shout up to him that is supper was on the table and would he please come down right away before it went cold! 

        Downstairs, Dan, sitting opposite his mother with yet another erection while they eat supper, could hardly believe his luck. He could not help but furtively glance across the dinner table toward Catherine whenever he could. Dan was astounded that his mother seemed so calm and collected. He was fascinated by the thought he now knew every detail of the breasts, nipples, cunt and buttocks currently concealed by the loose track suit his mother wore 

        Dan could hardly to complete his meal and return upstairs to his recording. But  he was equally delighted to realise he could now sit there, familiar with every hitherto secret areas of her lovely body while his mother sat opposite, blithely oblivious that her own son had only minutes ago watched her sucking his friends cock. So Dan was smiling, almost laughing and Catherine, picking up on this, asked Dan why he was so happy tonight. “Just happy to be with you Mum,” replied Dan, before inwardly adding “and thinking of just how much more I am going to enjoy your company in future.

        Content at least that Dan appeared to be happy with the world, Catherine, hoping he would not be asking her to meet Sean again, returned her son’s smile. But even as she did so Catherine knew  it was be only for the sake of her family that it was best Sean Brady did not return to this house………….

      Chapter three: 

   A few days later Sean Brady strode into a dimly lit bookshop situated just off the main shopping street. Slowly he began to peruse through the large stock of both new and second hand novels and magazines piled high upon the many shelves. Having read about this place after sneaking a look in his father’s den, Sean decided it would be a good a place as any to learn more about the exciting lifestyle he fully intended to pursue. Hopefully he could meet the shop’s owner, who was, if his father’s correspondence was to be believed, an acknowledged expert in the Sub/Dom scene.

        Sean’s lasting impression of Catherine Dixon, aside from the obvious delight of fucking this beautiful mother of his schoolmate, was of her clearly stating that she, Catherine Dixon, was his property, to be fucked whenever he wished!  Despite his all knowing attitude Sean had never really expected the mature almost haughty Mrs. Dixon to surrender to him as easily as she had. But, having done so, Sean was even more determined she would be forced to keep her word.  Dan’s Mother was a prize he fully intended to nurture. Especially after Dan had cautiously approached him with a bombshell admission when eventually telling Sean he had actually recorded the whole session! 

        At first Sean had thought Dan intended to use the recording as some kind of hold over Sean and Tom.  But Instead of this  he had been astounded to hear Dan tell him that he, Dan, had actually enjoyed seeing his mother taken by Sean. Dan had then gone on to tell Sean that he was willing to help him in the future, providing Sean ensured Dan also had some fun, That he himself wanted to enjoy his Mother’s charms, albeit clandestinely ! 

        Sean had shrugged his shoulders, thinking that if Dan was that perverted, then so what, he was himself. As for Tom, well he was not that bothered either way, he had had his fun! So Sean, after viewing and very much enjoying the recording, had indeed enlisted Dan. His tasks, he was told, was to report to Sean anything Sean wished to know about his mother. For Indeed there was much information Sean felt he yet needed about Dan’s mother and Dan would begin by covertly making a list of all his mother’s underwear, type, colour and sizes.

     But  Sean also wondered if perhaps Dan thought this was all just an extremely wicked boyish game, a bit of fun, little knowing his mother was in the first stages of being subjugated by Sean. To be reduced from the beautiful Mrs. Catherine Dixon, wife and mother of two approaching middle age, into a 100 per cent authentic sex slave. A slave who would without question obey, every demand made of her by her “Master Sean”, and “associates.” Whether Dan understood Sean’s intention or not though was a matter of indifference to him.

        With this in mind Sean confidently approached the rather mousy middle aged woman behind the shop counter.” I’m looking for some master/slave stuff, something useful for reference purposes.” From behind the counter, the woman looked up at the much younger, much taller, good looking features of Sean Brady.

        “Really,” she smirked “and, even if I did have any books of THAT nature, are you old enough to read them, you look barely 18 to me.” 

        Sean, secretly pleased the little woman thought he was actually eighteen, decided not to take any prisoners with his reply, nothing chanced, nothing gained.

        “Let say old enough to put you over my knee for a good sound spanking, but only with your Master’s permission of course!” 

        Behind the counter, Joan, the woman in question, blushed deeply, inwardly thrilled at the very this handsome young man would do that to her, before mumbling a reply that she would see what they had.

        Upstairs, the little scenario had been witnessed by a large powerfully built man sitting behind an equally imposing leather inlaid desk. Tony Weston studying the TV monitor and listening to the conversation downstairs in the shop, smiled briefly and acknowledged that, even if he was very young, the lad in the shop had the looks and presence of, at the very least, a “Master” in the making. One in his own mould, the lad could perhaps be both interesting and useful to him. For, he at 58 was getting no younger, even if his advancing years had so far failed to dim his own natural aura of dominance. So Tony pressed a button set into the huge desk and downstairs on the counter, a small red light flashed on and off. “I think you may be more inclined to find what you want in our “special” department, upstairs,” said Joan from behind her counter. 

        Cautiously following the woman’s directions Sean made his way toward the back of the bookstore and up a flight of thick carpeted stairs, there to find a door marked with the name “Tony Weston.”

        Shrugging his broad shoulders and knocking upon the door, Sean was greeted by the large figure of Tony himself saying, “Well young fellow, that was quite an entrance you made downstairs, come on in and tell me exactly what you are looking for.”  Uncertain as to the welcome he would receive, Sean was both relieved and pleased at Tony’s words and for some reason took an immediate liking to the much older man. And so, after some initial reluctance, Sean did indeed tell Tony just what he was looking to learn, and why he needed this knowledge.

        Tony gradually viewed Sean with mounting respect. Assuming of course that Sean’s tale of caning his friends 42 years old mother was true of course. 

        “So, Sean, you seem to have done it all already, caning the woman and fucking her, isn’t that enough for you?” asked Tony after Sean had completed his narration of those recent events. It would be Sean’s answer to this question that would decide Tony’s further involvement with Sean.

        “No Tony, you see, I told her that I am her owner now and I meant every word of it. Going back to when I first saw her, I knew then she was what I wanted. I want her be my own personal property and obey without question any demand I made of her, that everything she wore, thought or did, would be controlled by me.”

        This indeed was the answer Tony had wanted to hear.” That’s quite a tall order for a  young man such as yourself Sean, more so when your err, quarry concerned, is a 42 year old married mother of two!”

        “To be honest Tony that is the real reason I came here, hoping you could teach me a few things!” grinned Sean.

        “Yes indeed, so I can, and I would be happy to do so,” replied Tony.   “But you should understand there will be a price she must pay for my helping you, and you must be certain you are willing to see her pay that price!”  

        “If, at the end, Catherine, that’s her actual name Tony, is my own fully fledged sex slave, then would be very happy to Tony.” 

        “And her husband, what about him Sean?.   

        “Oh, she stays with her husband Tony; after all, someone has to pay the bills. But Catherine would allow him to fuck her only as and when, I decide!” 

        Tony could see in Sean a younger version of himself and liked what he saw.

”Then let’s start planning Sean, but first there is an apology to be made.” With that Tony pressed the button upon his desk. Speaking to the lady downstairs, Tony said, “Lock up the shop and come upstairs.” 

        Shortly there came a soft knocking at the door, “Enter,” said Tony. 

        Joan, the mousy woman from the shop downstairs entered the room stopping at the side of Tony’s desk, hands behind her back and head bowed.” You sent for me Master,” she said, to Sean’s surprise.  “Yes Joan, there is a matter of you embarrassing your Master, your language to my guest, Sean.”  

        “Then I apologize, to my Master and to Sean.” 

        “Not good enough Joan, you should be punished.”

        “Joan blushed, but said nothing. 

       “ Well Sean, you do indeed have my permission to punish Joan, who, although not my wife, is one of my slaves. You have my consent to demonstrate your skills upon her”

        Sean smiled slowly. His quest for further knowledge could not have started better for him. Nodding his thanks to Tony, he then told Joan to face him and remove her button down dress.

        Furtively she looked across at Tony whose face remained impassive, and then slowly, turning toward Sean, began, from the top, to unbutton her almost shapeless dress, an act she had practiced many time before. Finally, the last button and Joan was pulling the dress away from her body and off her shoulders. Eventually allowing the garment to fall to the floor, following which Joan placed her hands at the back of her neck, and while keeping her head held high, gazed down upon the thick carpet, awaiting further instructions. 

        Sean tried not to show his amazement, for Joan, despite first appearances had one hell of a body! Braless, her medium sized breasts were still firm and upright, leading down to nipples that needed to be as big as there were to hold the large gold nipple rings adorning them.

        From those superb breasts, Sean looked down to see that Joan’s only lingerie consisted of a black satin suspender belt holding black seamed stockings, leaving uncovered a completely shaven pubic mound, tattooed  with the words, “Tony’s slave.”   

        Remembering the things he had previously learned, Sean turned toward Tony, “My compliments upon such a well turned out slave Tony, may I now spank her?”

      Tony was very pleased his guest had learned already, the deference expected by a fellow Master. Nodded his assent and looked on in expectation as Sean told Joan to stand a few feet away from Tony’s desk, then to spread her legs before leaning forward to place her hands upon the desk. Then she must, Sean told her, look her Master, Tony, straight in the eyes.

        Having not had much attention paid to her by her busy Master of late, Joan was surreptitiously pleased he had permitted this very good looking young man to spank her. Already she throbbed to the anticipation of Sean’s hands upon her bottom. Even  a slave of many years standing,  Joan was taken by surprise at the skill shown by Sean as he spanked every inch, every crevice of her bottom and upper thighs. Soon she was gasping, as every so often Sean placated her burning buttocks with soft sensual caresses. Rubbing his palms upon burning cheeks while very often, his fingers strayed down to her shaven cunt lips. 

        Sean had told Joan she would be getting 24 spanks for her insolence earlier, but it was on the 18th spank that she exploded in an orgasm. Unable to prevent it any longer, the fervour building within her, Joan gasped and cried out, her eyes fixed to Tony, slumping upon the desk, almost oblivious to her continuing spanking,. After which Joan slid to her knees in front of the desk near Sean’s feet.

        Sean was pleased to hear Tony telling him his technique was excellent. That he had allowed a slave to orgasm without his prior consent, therefore he must make the slave make amends for her audacity. So crawling on  hands and knees to where Sean now stood Joan’s  hands then reached up to the belt of his slacks.

.”Please may I pleasure you, Master,” said Joan, looking up into Sean’s eyes.

        Sean in turn, more than pleased with this turn of events, nodded his accent. 

       Still naked and on widely spread knees Joan then  began a well practiced routine of first loosening the belt, then reaching down to undo his shoe laces before easing Sean’s shoes from each foot, then his socks. Reaching up Joan then pulled down the fly zipper on his slacks before easing his slacks and underpants down his legs before removing them completely. Thus leaving the incredulous Sean, naked from the waist down with his huge cock erect and throbbing.

        Joan too, was incredulous, taken aback by the sight of Sean’s monster cock she vowed to give its young owner something to really remember her by and proceeded to give Sean the full repertoire of her cock sucking skills. 

    And indeed she did just than.  After first lovingly stroked the monster as if to ensure it was real. Joan then pushed back the foreskin and proceeded to kiss and blow upon its throbbing head. All the while her fingers toyed with and stroked every part of Sean’s, cock, balls and upper thighs.   Sean groaned with pleasure when Joan took his whole nine inches into her mouth and throat. She sucked him hard, moving her mouth up and down over his cock while her tongue played havoc with his senses. Liking what she could taste and realizing this was a very clean young man, Joan, with amazing dexterity, bent and twisted her body until, to Sean’s surprise; she was now facing his buttocks. 

        His surprise grew and initially he resisted when Joan, placing a hand on each buttock pried them apart. Then sensing Joan’s tongue pushing between his crack, Sean relented, thankful he always showered well. Shortly, Sean experienced for the first time, a woman’s tongue pushing into his anus. And boy did it feel so good! More so when Joan, her face pushed right into the crack of Sean’s buttocks, brought her hands back around and with one hand tickle and scratch his balls. At the same time Joan’s other hand masturbated his cock, stroking back and forth in unison with each thrust of her tongue into Sean’s anus. 

        Sean had been given head before, usually young girls fumbling around after he had practically forced it upon them, but not yet by Catherine Dixon. Only Tom had had that experience. However, thought Sean, this must be as good as it gets. His mind’s eye saw Catherine behind him, like it or not, she must learn how to do this for him!

        With his Legs now trembling to the twin pleasures Joan was providing, Sean wondered just how long he could hold out before Joan’s masturbating hand sent his come juice spurting across the room.  But  As if sensing Sean’s dilemma Joan withdrew her tongue from a rather disappointed  Sean’s Anus. She then made her way back under his legs to face him once again. This time though her mouth went straight over the huge throbbing erection before reaching behind Sean pulling his buttocks apart and inserting one index finger into his now well lubricated anus. Sean moaned in ecstasy, even more so when Joan’s other index finger gently scratched the skin tissue between his anus and balls.

        The fledging Master could hold out no longer, heaving and moaning, his body was rigid in ecstasy. Sean cried out “oh my God.” before sending stream after stream of hot juices straight down Joan’s willing throat as she kept her mouth firmly glued to his wildly throbbing cock.  Even so, Joan’s mouth and throat were unable to contain all of Sean’s gushing juices and a steady stream of cum erupted from between her lips before running silkily down her chin.  

        Eventually Joan almost reluctantly withdrew her mouth from Sean’s deflating, but still enormous cock. Looking up to his eyes, the naked woman kneeling before him slowly ran a finger up over her chin, gathering a great long of Sean’s semen in the process. Smiling up at him, she placed the finger in her mouth, then repeated the process, hungrily ensuring every last drop of Sean’s juices were collected and devoured. Then she set about the task of dressing Sean, reversing the earlier process before, still naked herself, kneeling at Tony’s side.

        “Jeez Tony, that was unbelievable!” exclaimed Sean, bringing a smile to Joan’s lips. “I wish Joan could teach Catherine how to do that!” he added before, slightly discomforted he realized Joan had not been party to their earlier conversation and knew nothing of Catherine or of Sean’s intentions toward her. 

        “Oh, she can, and will if that’s what you want Sean, Joan here can indeed be her instructor, and will enjoy the task. You see, although a slave, Joan can also switch, be a dominant that is, especially to other women!”   Sean thought life  was getting  better and better and, after a few sessions with Tony and some more ministrations from Joan, Sean was ready for the next stage of the subjugation of Catherine Dixon.

       

Chapter four:

        That weekend, with her guilt and insecurity as great as ever Catherine welcomed her husband home from yet another interminable business trip with as much fuss as she could possibly make by Cooking special candle lit meals, opening wine, dressing specially, all the things she could do she did do, short of confessing all, to make it up to her husband.  But To Catherine’s dismay her husband had confessed to being so tired after his week’s exertions that he could hardly stay awake. Indeed, upon going up to bed he had made only a derisory token effort at fucking Catherine in the usual missionary position before falling fast asleep. 

        Lying there, in the darkness, Catherine’s fingers moved down to soothe her throbbing love button, recalling when her husband had been inside her and trying hard not to, Catherine could not help visualizing it Sean’s huge cock that was slowly fucking her. Despite telling herself she would never allow it to happen again, Catherine had, every time Dan walked into the house, wondered if today he would be the bearer of Sean’s message. But each time Catherine was unable to suppress a quiver of frustration when Dan had said nothing. 

        Indeed, during the intervening couple of weeks, particularly when in bed on her own, Catherine had for masturbated herself with a clear vision of Sean’s huge cock.  She had visions of her lips around its girth after he had punished her, spanked and caned her. To her utter astonishment Catherine had even fantasized that Sean was whipping her while she herself was bound and gagged, just as in those books she had so excitingly read with her husband years ago.  

     But afterward the  always returned and Catherine pledged she would keep to her vow not to allow Sean in the house again but even so the fantasies always returned and they were growing stronger every time.

        So it was then that whilst eating a midweek supper across the table from his mother Dan casually informed his Mother he had seen Sean that day, stating that Sean had asked Dan to remind his mother that “as agreed” he would be round the following afternoon at 3pm.

So stunned was Catherine she almost dropped the coffee cup she was holding at hearing Dan’s message. unaware of Dan’s complicity Catherine feverishly attempted to think of a suitable reply,  ”Oh...oh really...do you know Dan, I...I had completely forgotten about that.”

       And Dan, fully aware no such meeting had been mentioned to her by Sean hid his smile very well, nonchalantly adding that Tom had lost interest in a teaching career and that Sean would arrive on his own. 

        Suddenly it came to Catherine.” Well then Dan, in that case, as its half term, I think it best if you were here to keep Sean Company.” 

        But stroking his growing cock under the table Dan replied.  “Sorry Mum, I’ve got football practice tomorrow, and I’ve no interest in the teaching profession, so it’s just you and Sean. Boring I guess Mum but at least Sean told me he had really enjoyed his first visit.” 

        “Oh my God,” thought a stunned Catherine “how do I get out of this?” After weeks of masturbating herself to Sean’s image she was now trembling inwardly. Whatever happens she told herself, she must not allow Sean into the house, but whilst reasoning it would  be quite easy to tell Sean her husband was at home all this week Catherine was  totally unaware her own son had told Sean his father was, yet again, away all week on business.

Catherine was also unaware that Dan, after a couples of weeks spent furtively and very enjoyably rummaging through his Mothers closets and drawers had by now provided Sean with a comprehensive list of his mother’s underwear, her sizes, colours and types. And for good measure Dan had also made a note some of her more racy dresses! 

      From the moment she awoke the following day Catherine was on edge.  All night she had seen nothing but images of herself and Sean, either being punished by him, or having to suck his giant whilst being bound hand and foot!

        Even Dan noticed how nervous his mother appeared to be at breakfast and gently chided her that she really did look tired today. Suggesting to her that perhaps a long soak in the bath would make her feel better. 

But Catherine had decided that some work in the garden may help her think over her dilemma and with a few hours to go before Sean’s dreaded arrival busied herself in the garden, working hard until she was covered in grime and sweat. Then looking at her watch and seeing it was 2 o’clock, an hour before Sean was due and always priding herself upon her appearance Catherine thought it best, even if her visitor was to get short shrift from her, to at least look halfway presentable. She would, she decided, have a bath and then dress in something cleaner before Sean arrived. 

        Seeing her son packing his sports bag,  quickly brushing his cheek with her lips Catherine informed Dan she was about to take a quick bath and freshen up after her  labours in the garden. Dan, always excited by any contact with his mother, felt his cock stirring as he looked at his watch, 2.10 pm.

        “Well, I’m off now Mum, got to go to football practice, you remember?” 

        Absently, , while taking the stairs up to her bathroom Catherine told Dan she did indeed remember this. Then whilst bathing Catherine rehearsed exactly what she must tell Sean when he arrived. Whatever else, she decided; she would tell him her husband was home that day and simply not allow him into the house.  

        Hurriedly drying herself Catherine pulled her long blonde hair back into a pony tail before putting on an everyday white bra and matching panties. A clean pair of blue jeans and white cotton blouse completed her dressing. Dressing up today was not a very good idea after the last time! Vanity held sway though, she could never appear before anyone without her makeup and so Catherine spent five minutes before the mirror on lipstick, eye shadow and pencil, after which, looking firmly into the mirror she repeated her resolve. Whatever, she must not allow Sean into the house...for Catherine realized that if she were to do so, then...then...she must not allow herself to even contemplate the idea! 

      Yet again checking her watch Catherine realised it was now two forty and deciding she had time to make herself a cup of coffee slipped a pair of mules on her feet before heading downstairs.  

Chapter five:

        “Oh my God”...was Catherine’s  first amazed reaction at seeing Sean standing in her kitchen, his hands behind his back and staring angrily at her.

”How...God you frightened me Sean...how did you get in here,” she managed to splutter, apprehensive,  confused and not a little frightened at  the way Sean was staring at her with such a furious expression. 

        “Dan… I arrived early, and Dan said you would not mind me waiting downstairs while you had your bath.” 

        “Oh.” Was all Catherine could manage to say.  Things were not going at all to plan for her. Puzzled and worried by his demeanour she tried to be more incisive. “But...but I really don’t think...Sean that you should take fir granted.” ...but  Catherine found herself  interrupted by Sean who told her.

        “It would appear you don’t think often enough Catherine,” he told her, holding his head even higher. Catherine, for the moment dumbstruck, nervously watched Sean irritably eye her from tip to toe.

        “What...what on earth is the matter Sean,” she asked hoping to pacify him before getting him to leave.

        “That Catherine, is a question to ask yourself, if in  future you greet your Master and Owner dressed in that manner, your punishment will be far more severe than that I intend for you now,” said Sean, his manner and voice leaving no doubt as to his annoyance.

Sean’s slowly allowed his arms to come round from behind his back and Catherine was horrified to see the riding crop Sean had been shielding from her. She began trembling inwardly as he unhurriedly slapped the looped end into his open palm.

     Knowing it was now impossible now for her to claim her husband was at home and fearfully eyeing Sean’s riding crop Catherine could only bluster. “Oh my God, don’t...please Sean, this can’t happen, please, you shouldn’t be here, I really do think you should leave now, please...think about what would happen if my husband were to walk in here right now!”

        “This has nothing to do with your husband Catherine. This is just between me and you and we don’t want anyone to spoil it for us,  the only thing that matters is what I want! And you belong to me now Catherine, no one else, you’re my property. I tell you what you can and cannot do, what you wear, where you go!”

        “But...please Sean...it’s so wrong ...You can’t possibly expect me to just, just...”  

      But Catherine was cut off in mid sentence, stunned by the swiftness with which Sean had stepped toward her. Suddenly he grabbed her white cotton blouse in both hands and ripped the garment apart, sending buttons flying everywhere. 

        “Now go back upstairs and take off that garbage you are wearing. In ten minutes when I come up to your bedroom you will be kneeling, hands on your head, on your bed, fully made up and dressed in your red satin bra, thong and suspenders together with black seamed stockings and heels. And Catherine, from this moment onward you will no longer call me Sean, you will refer to me at all times as...Master.” 

        To further make his point, Sean quickly placed the looped end of his horse whip upon the cheek of the now visibly trembling Catherine and, told her. “No more nonsense Catherine, not another word, or I’ll make it very much worse for you!”

        “Oh God...Oh God”, mumbled Catherine, terrified by Sean’s underlying threat toward her. None the less, she was unable to suppress those illicit, thrilling feelings inside and that like it or not, part of her was excited by the idea that she was now the “property” of this young boy!    

Seeing no compassion in Sean steely eyes, Catherine slowly turned on her heels before making her way upstairs. Inwardly she was cursing her son for allowing Sean into the house, thus allowing Sean to crush her resistance before she’d even had the chance to defy him. But Catherine was also aware yet again, of how quickly she had become aroused by both thoughts by just the very  presence of the young Sean Brady.                                                                       

                                                                              

        With Catherine by now upstairs in her bedroom Sean strolled into her kitchen and closed the door before opening the back door to admit Dan

.”Jeez Sean, I hope you aren’t going to hurt my mum too much with that thing,” whispered Dan after seeing the cruel looking riding crop Sean was holding.

     “You are in this as deep as it gets Dan; it’s too late to start having second thoughts.  It was too late the moment you handed me that video recording so don’t go all girly on me,  Anyway, it’s part of your Mum’s  training from now on and your she will soon learn the benefit’s to be had from a good whipping Dan.” 

        “Her training?,” Queried Dan, not at all certain he was on the same wavelength as Sean.

        “Oh yes Dan, I will be training your mother to be my personal sex slave, so you had best get used to the idea. Anyway, as I told you, help me and you will get to enjoy some of your mum as well.”

        Dan  was  not at all sure he understood just what Sean had in mind for his mother, but was none the less so excited by the recent events he could feel his cock hardening yet again at Sean’s words.” Of Course I will Sean, after all I let you in the house while mum was in the bath didn’t I?”

        “Sure, but she had the cheek to greet me wearing a pair of jeans, so I’ve sent her upstairs to change into a set of red satin lingerie from your list, she’s got ten minutes before I go up to her bedroom Dan after that you can come up but be careful, hide in a cupboard or something in your own room!”

    But Sean decided against telling Dan his mother’s “training” as Tony had suggested, would begin by humiliating Catherine in her own home by beating and fucking her in her own bedroom where hopefully she will be looking at photos of herself and her husband! 

       Upstairs in her bedroom and unaware of the conversation downstairs, Catherine sat before her dressing table mirror studying her torn blouse and struggling to come to terms with what Sean had just told her.  Asking herself how she could possibly allow a sixteen year old boy to tell her, a middle class, 42 years old married mother of two, what she could and could not do, where she could go, what she would wear, and to boot, call him “Master.” 

        The whole thing really should be laughable, but her torn blouse and thoughts of the riding crop, in his hand, downstairs, not to mention his previous visit, told Catherine otherwise. Certainly, the manner in which Sean had brushed aside her argument about her husband told her just how serious the young boy was about this. Staring at a nearby telephone Catherine wondered if she should simply call her husband or the Police, her sister Vicky even and tell them…tell them what…that a few weeks ago she had taken part in what could only be described as an orgy  of  controlled sexual violence with two young boys. Now one of them was back for ‘seconds’ but she wasn’t at all sure it was such thing so would you mind removing him thank you very much.

Catherine found herself almost smiling at the absurdity of the idea!  The fact was that she had been alternately dreading and relishing Sean’s intended visit since Dan had mentioned to her But now he was here  and recalling how she had masturbated herself to the vision of that very idea, Catherine could not but help become more than a little aroused at the idea of herself being “controlled” again by Sean in this manner and the simple fact was that Sean could overpower her any time he wished, that any show of defiance from her would probably be brutally  snuffed out by him.

“But if he thinks I’m just going to roll over and do as I’m told he can think again. Perhaps I should even turn the tables and cane on Sean!” 

        Besides, she thought, it’s just a bit of fun for him, he will soon get bored with me, move on and find a girl his own age. Still, considering all the attention her husband had given her of late, or rather lack of it, why should she not have a bit of harmless fun and then end it, before anyone gets hurt!  Although the very idea should be anathema to her the fact was she had already betrayed her husband and family with Sean Brady and his friend and to try and end it now could well result in a terrible can of worms being opened for her.

        So, hastily, Catherine reached into her dressing table drawer and produced the set of red underwear Sean had told her to change into. As she did she was suddenly wondering just how he had known about her different lingerie. After all, on that fateful first encounter she had worn her powder blue set.

        Catherine could only file this thought away along with the nagging question of just where Sean, and his friend Tom, had obtained the DVD of her husband caning her. Had Sean been in her bedroom before?, if so how he got into the house? But Glancing at her watch Catherine hastily stripped her torn blouse, jeans, t-shirt, bra and pants, being surprised to note that 5 minutes had already passed since Sean’s ordered her upstairs to change as though she were a naughty little girl!. 

        Shortly, Catherine was studying herself in a full length mirror and very much liking what she saw. Dressed as she was in a red satin half cup bra and tiny thong with a matching suspender belt, black stockings and black high heeled shoes, Catherine, realised she looked, and bizarrely felt, fantastic for her age. Brushing  her luxurious long blonde hair, Catherine felt strangely  light hearted. After all, here was a very good looking young boy who so obviously desired her and, to boot, had somehow discovered her secret desire to be dominated.

        Catherine almost jumped onto her bed and decided to greet Sean, kneeling on her bed with hands on head.  But before anything else happened she would insist they agree on certain ground rules if they were to continue with this kind of fun, the first of must  be no fun and games in her own bedroom, to do so would most certainly serve only to deepen her betrayal of her husband. Then suddenly  hearing footsteps on the stairs Catherine’s nerves almost got the better of her.  ‘Oh my God he really is coming up here’  

        Recalling Dan’s directions an elated Sean stood smiling in the doorway of that very same bedroom with a small grip and the riding crop as he perused the fantastic sight of the gorgeous Catherine obediently kneeling upon her bed with hands upon head, wearing the red satin lingerie as Sean had demanded. Leisurely Sean stepped inside Catherine’s bedroom and closed the door before stepping across the soft white carpet toward the bed. 

        “Well it looks like you are enjoying what you see Sean”, said Catherine, thus making her first mistake and when no reply was forthcoming from the still smiling Sean she then made another. “Sean, if we really are to have a little afternoon fun, now and again then we must first set some ground rules”

. As if in agreement with Catherine the smiling Sean walked around her bed before finally standing behind her kneeling body. 

        “You really are very beautiful”, said Sean eventually.” Put your hands behind your back please Catherine.” 

        Pleased with Sean’s reaction, and with the pleasant tone in which his request was made, Catherine did indeed put her hands behind her back. Before clasping them together, but, to her surprise, in no time at all, Sean had slipped the easy fit handcuffs, provided by Tony, over Catherine’s slim wrists.

        “Sean, I’m not sure this is a good idea”, was Catherine’s reaction while trying unsuccessfully to slip the cuffs from her wrists.

“Sean,!” Catherine tried again after her words were met with silence. ”Look, I really don’t mind us playing games like this, but not in my bedroom, and before we do anything else we must set some ground rules. For instance I think downstairs would be a better pllaaaa...”

      Unable to finish her sentence Catherine suddenly found a soft red rubber ball pushed between her lips into her mouth. As Sean completed fitting the ball gag, by buckling the black leather strap behind her head, she could only mumble incoherent protests against the soft latex rubber. And Catherine could do nothing but protest incoherently into the ball gag when Sean  placed a padded black leather collar, complete with a link chain “lead” around her neck.

        “If you will not refer to your owner properly Catherine then it’s best you don’t speak at all until you have learned to respect your Master!” 

        The kneeling position Catherine had adopted on her bed made it extremely difficult for her to turn toward Sean. She could only just turn her head toward him. When she did turn it was only to have her photo taken by the digital camera he held. Catherine mouthed a muffled protest in the ball gag as Sean hauled her backward by her collar lead until she was lying upon the bed. With cuffed wrists behind her back she could only look pleadingly to Sean who was taking further photos of the semi naked Catherine. 

        Then putting the camera to one side and taking Catherine’s lead in his hand, Sean sat beside his bound and gagged beauty on the bed, one hand gently stroking her breasts through her red half cup bra. Catherine had never previously experienced this strange new sensation of being bound and gagged. But still she attempted to remove the handcuffs while trying to push the red rubber ball from her mouth. She was though, unsuccessful with either and finally stopped altogether, her body lifting in shock. For as she lay there trying to escape Sean flicked the riding crop over her bare thighs, telling Catherine to keep still. 

        “The only “ground rules” are the ones you’re Master lays down Catherine,” began Sean, resuming his toying of her breasts. “And they are quite simple to remember because you only do as I tell you, whenever I tell you Catherine… Oh my, what have we here?” 

        Catherine could only look on in mortification when pulling the red bra cup off of one breast Sean saw just how aroused her nipple had become and she could only moan in both pleasure and embarrassment when Sean lowered his head toward her breast, gently biting and kissing each of her nipples in turn.

        “And you think we should not be playing in your bedroom Catherine? Okay then let’s go on a tour upstairs and find some other places to play shall we and Oh, by the way, as you are gagged you can just nod your head for yes and shake your head for no, when I ask you a question although you can also try to say yes and no, understand?” 

        Half-heartedly Catherine nodded her head in compliance, managing to mumble “Bress” as a “Yes” through the ball gag.

        “Good Girl,” said Sean jumping up of the bed, tugging Catherine’s lead. With some difficulty Catherine eventually managed to pull herself off the bed toward a standing position only to find Sean pulling her by her lead again, this time standing Catherine before the full length bedroom mirror and telling her to part her legs. 

        “Look at yourself Catherine, see how desirable you are bound, gagged and wearing your Master’s collar.”

       Almost instinctively Catherine parted her legs whilst looking into the mirror and in doing so did indeed scrutinize herself, even turning sideways on to view the cold steel handcuffs and was amazed by the way the addition of the red ball gag, handcuffs and leather collar seemed to compliment her red satin lingerie. Catherine realised she really did look and feel more desirable and realised her whole demeanour was now one of innocent vulnerability in  her unfamiliar bondage. 

      “You really were born to be A slave Catherine it just needs to be brought out of you and I’m going to do just that!”, said Sean while slipping the fingers of one hand inside her tiny red thong, the index finger easily slipping between her very well lubricated cunt lips.

        “All it requires is training,” Sean told confused, gasping forty two year old blonde mother standing there before the mirror in her bondage,  while Sean’s finger explored her soaking love channel.

Catherine’s emotions were in absolute turmoil. Was he correct? Was this young man really her Master and was she indeed a born slave? How could she he accept such a notion, she was old enough to be his Mother, a married woman with a husband and children none the less Catherine had to admit that at very moment she looked as felt like a slave and was unable to deny that right then she wanted nothing more than this strong young Man to take her anyway he chose! 

      Then  All too soon Catherine was once again being led by her lead this time though out of her bedroom and along the upstairs landing before Sean led them into the room next to her own bedroom. “This appears to be a guest room Catherine, am I right?” asked Sean, surveying a neat and tidy bedroom complete with pine furniture and double bed.

        “Bress,” mumbled Catherine while nodding her head. 

        “So it would be a good place for us to play then Catherine?” 

        “Bress.” 

        “Mmmmm, maybe but I don’t think we shall use this room” Sean told a surprised Catherine before tugging upon her lead again and her out of the guest room and into the room opposite, but this time though having to pull harder on the lead to get her inside the room.

        “Well, this looks as though it’s your daughters room Catherine, as she is away at UNI we could play in her room.”

        But Catherine was shaking her head furiously, “mow...mow...mow”, she mumbled in an attempt to say No whilst nervously watching Sean seating himself on the edge on  her daughter Caroline’s bed, horrified by the thought that Sean may actually fuck her on her own daughter’s bed!  

        “You’re not so keen on the idea then Catherine?”  said Sean pulling firmly upon her leash  to leave Catherine with no option but to sit on the bed beside him. 

        “Shame about that Catherine, you have just failed your first exam!”

        Abruptly Sean reached behind Catherine and his fingers released her bra catch before pulling the whole garment away, spilling out her generous firm breasts before A mystified Catherine uneasily saw Sean pulling from his pocket a pair of what could only be some form of clamps connected by a long thin metal chain before, to her dismay, Sean was taking one of her nipples between thumb and forefinger, pulling hard to stretch it. 

        “For failing your first lesson Catherine,” Sean told whilst holding one opened clamp up to her shocked eyes before holding it over her nipple and slowly allowing the spring loaded clamp to close. Suddenly Catherine was panting, shaking her head against the sudden pain in her nipple. “Mow...mow...mow...”  

        “Don’t worry Catherine your nipples will soon to the pain, the clamps are not even set to fully close,” Sean told her while repeating the process with her other nipple as the despondent squirming blonde beauty stared down in pained consternation at the awful implements of pain now adorning each nipple.

     “You only have yourself to blame Catherine we could have had some fun in here…still let’s go find another room.”  …………..

Chapter six

       Having watched Sean make his way upstairs Dan had carefully followed him a few moments later before pausing momentarily outside his mother’s bedroom from within which Dan could hear his mother’s voice, saying something about “afternoon fun” and “ground rules” smiling at his mother’s wantonness and speculating just what those “afternoon games” meant Dan, wondering why Sean had told him to hide himself in there, had then walked into his own bedroom,. Still hide he would and before long Dan stood inside his huge closet, knowing the louvered doors would give him good all round vision aside from the doorway.

        A few minutes later and obviously quite near to him  Dan could her what must be Sean’s voice together with occasional muffled grunts he assumed must be coming from his mother. Puzzled, he could still only wait in the closet for fear of being spotted by his mother. Then, Sean much clearer now was saying “Okay Catherine, let’s go in here, perhaps you think this would be a better room for us to play in?” 

        Mystified as to why he hear no response from his mother,  almost recklessly Dan began pushing slightly on the closet door to get a view of his bedroom doorway and was able then to see Sean, walking into his room. 

        Dan noticed Sean had one hand clutching a small hold all.  In The other, Jeez!, Sean’s other hand had hold of a kind of dog leash, “Oh my, Jeez. Oh holy shit, look at this!” thought Dan finally able to see his mother, wearing Sean’s specified red lingerie but with her tits   Dan could see his mothers bra hanging loose at her waist, and that she was handcuffed, not only that but she had a red ball gag in her mouth, explaining to Dan her muffled grunting.

        Dan then saw the other end of the leash was attached to some kind of leather collar fastened around her neck. Then “ oh Jeez, Sean” exclaimed Dan  silently, “It’s what I’ve always dreamed of, but I never thought I’d get to see , my own almost naked mother, gagged and handcuffed. Christ almighty, where did you get those clamps to put on her tits!”

        As soon as Sean had taken her leash, leading her out of her daughter’s bedroom, Catherine knew exactly whose room they would enter next.  Even though the initial pain of those awful nipple clamps her had grown more bearable, she fully realized further, “disobedience” on her part would in all probability result in yet more pain.   But even as she was led into Dan’s room, Catherine found the very thought of Sean “playing” with her, in her son’s bedroom, to be totally shameful. Not only that but what if Dan were to come home early then come straight upstairs to his room and find his mother, in all probability totally naked,  gagged and handcuffed being either whipped or fucked or even perhaps both at once, on his own bed, by his friend Sean!

        Previously the idea of Sean punishing and probably fucking her in her own bedroom had been unthinkable but now it appeared to be more acceptable to Catherine if she were not now to be taken downstairs. Catherine knew In that in reality she was powerless to prevent Sean from doing anything anywhere he wished with her. Worse did she really want to prevent him? If she were not gagged, she could see herself begging her Master to punish her elsewhere? Yes, she could, but gagged as she was this was not an option.  

        Catherine’s only comforts were twofold, first was her acceptance that by being cuffed and gagged  as she could not be held responsible for any decisions or action made by him and that Her immediate future lay in the hands of this young man Sean. Whatever happened now was up to her “Master”, a man/boy possessing an extraordinary ability to effortlessly dominate the previously independent minded housewife and mother Catherine saw herself to be.  Secondly Catherine found comfort in her certainty that Sean would not allow himself or others to do her real harm save for the forthcoming chastisement she already accepted as being inevitable, perhaps even justified. But Catherine’s thoughts were then interrupted by Sean, asking her if this were Dan’s room. 

        Catherine looked pleadingly to Sean and then down to those awful nipple clamps while nodding her head to his question, mumbling her “bress”, and hoping this show of obedience would earn her their removal but As though second guessing her, Sean told a horrified Catherine she had not yet earned the right to have them removed before then she was to undergo a little, “chastisement and reward training” while they were in Dan’s bedroom. ………………………

        Having many times seen his mother bound gagged and stripped in his wet dream fantasies Dan could hardly contain his elation at the real thing was actually happening and to boot in his own bedroom!.  There were so many things he yearned to do with his own mother, but for now he would have to be patient and view events from his closet, unless, as he fervently hoped, Sean had other ideas for at that very moment the object of so many of Dan’s fantasies s was actually facing him. This was no DVD, His Mother’s almost naked body was now real life,  His gorgeous  bound and gagged mother really was  standing facing him within a couple of feet of his closet with her wonderful cunt hidden only by the tiny scrap of material constituting her thong and her wonderful tits topped by those viscous looking clamps on her nipples!. 

        Carefully and quietly as possible Dan pulled down his zipper and released a throbbing pulsing erection that threatened to boil over at any moment before Sean, who for Dan’s benefit, then made a show of unclipping the shoulder straps of Catherine’s bra, allowing him to now completely remove the red satin garment thus displaying to Dan his Mothers nipple clamped breasts in all there glory before leading her over to his bed Sean and telling Dan’s horror-struck mother that she was now about to be “chastised” upon Dan’s bed!  

        Producing a rubber blindfold and fitting the stretchy latex over her eyes Sean told Catherine she needed only to know she was to be punished in her son’s bedroom but she did not have to see the room while being punished! 

        Watching Sean supervise his almost naked mother’s imminent chastisement sent pangs of envy through Dan whilst Sean made the still handcuffed Catherine kneel upon his bed with her face buried deep in Dan’s pillows with her still clamped nipples dangling upon his sheets before, to his delight silently motioning  Dan to come out from within the closet. 

        Joyously Dan hastily covered his erection and silently padded his way across to where Sean stood holding his riding crop. He stood immediately behind Catherine, whose wonderful firm round ass, although swaying slightly, stood high and proud. The thin black elastic of her tiny thong had long since made its ways into the cleft of the ass cheeks and now only partially concealing her cunt lips and rose bud anus. 

    With His eyes yes glued to his mother’s more or less visible cunt lips  Dan listened in increasing delight when Sean told Catherine “his slave” was about to be punished for her repeated disobedience during the afternoon that She must nod her head if she agreed with her “Master” that she deserved her punishment, otherwise she should shake her head if she denied her punishment was warranted!. 

    After a short pause Dan looked on in astonishment for his mother was actually nodding her head to signify she did indeed believe her punishment to be warranted.

        “Good Girl,” said Sean, reaching forward to tenderly stroke Catherine’s by then trembling ass cheeks. Dan could hardly contain himself, almost unable to believe just how composed and collected Sean appeared when telling his Mother she was to be given twelve strokes of the riding crop, four on each of her buttocks and four upon her back! 

    Aware that whatever her reply this was going to happen Catherine decided she would indeed accept her punishment, but on the very edge of excited sexual anticipation Catherine now understood  she  really had been calculatingly disobedient toward Sean by greeting him as she had, in her blouse and jeans! 

      In viewing Sean’s apparently expert whipping of his mother Dan was amazed that even after three cruel blows to each of her bum cheeks and despite some howling into her gag and swaying of her bottom his Mother managed to retain her position on his bed. For his part Sean had reprised his earlier visit by smoothing and caressing Catherine’s buttocks between each stroke, His fingers wandering down to her glistening cunt lips, causing Dan’s Mother to shudder in undoubted sexual exhilaration.

Pain along with pleasure the key, Tony had told him and So Sean completed Catherine’s punishment with four strokes on her back, this time she really did howl garbled obscenities about Sean into her gag but in turn Sean remained impassive, simply telling Catherine she should thank him for not increasing her punishment for yet more disobedience!

        It was then that Sean, by way of his recently gained knowledge knelt before Catherine’s raised bottom and Dan looked on hungrily as Sean pulled aside the thin elastic covering his mother’s anus and inner part of her cunt lips before prizing her buttocks apart with both hands and run his tongue from the very base of those cunt lips all the way up to Catherine’s rose bud anus but Sean found he had to keep a firm grip on her buttocks as Catherine attempted to deny this strange and hitherto unknown invasion of her most intimate of body areas. But Sean was not to be denied and swiftly removing Catherine’s tiny thong casting it aside his tongue was soon probing deep into Catherine’s tight hot and very delicious anus which he realized had quite obviously been well washed and even perfumed!. With its tightness Sean thought his slave could be a virgin there and was thrilled to know that he would eventually be fucking his slave in a place no man had been before! 

        The previously unknown feeling of a tongue probing her anus was fast becoming an out of this world experience for Catherine and after her initial reflex reaction she accepted Sean’s ability to keep her bum cheeks prized apart and whilst feeling pleased and relieved she had thoroughly washed herself there she quickly accepted the inevitable and very soon became accustomed to her Master’s hot tongue probing deep inside her anus. Even missing it’s probing when Sean pulled it from her to lap and caresses her cunt lips.

        Meanwhile Dan was watching his mother’s gyrations with ever increasing desire. Amazed and thrilled that his mother was getting off on Sean’s probing tongue in her anus and with his cock at boiling point in desperation he nudged Sean, making gestures with his tongue.

Thinking for a moment Sean decided that  as far as he was concerned Dan would never be allowed to fuck his own mother, at least not while he was there. So Dan would just have to dream on. But Sean also knew he also “owed” Dan and so, pulling away from Catherine, he ran his finger up and down the very wet area of her cunt lips and anus, motioning to Dan that he was do the same. 

        Dan at least tried to simply stroke his mother’s cunt lips with his finger, but desire soon got the better of him and Sean could really only look on after Dan decided he also would explore every part of his mother’s hitherto secret organs. With Catherine as wet as she was, Dan’s fingers had no difficulty in entering and exploring both her cunt and anus and to his great delight his mother, gyrating her body to yet more incredible sensations, soon began groaning in ecstasy, naively unaware it was her own son Dan whose bending, twisting, index finger was alternately burying itself to the hilt inside her cunt and Anus.

        Finally, fearful that Dan would go too far and attempt to fuck his mother, Sean signalled enough. This only after Dan had produced and openly masturbated his twitching cock while continuing his finger exploration of his mother’s anus and cunt. But before Sean was able to move him away, Dan’s cock had exploded; his excitement had been just too much. Thus leaving Sean partly annoyed and partly humoured as Dan rubbed his fingers, heavy with huge globs of his semen, over his mother’s cunt and anus, already slick with her own juices, before quietly finding his way back into the closet.  

        Unaware that it had been Dan rubbing the semen from his cock into her cunt and Anus Catherine, was  cruelly left on the verge of a huge orgasm as she was Helped by Sean from Dan’s bed into a standing position and  to have her blindfold removed. From the closet, Dan saw his mother, blinking her eyes as her blindfold was removed and seemingly looking straight at him.

        Thinking his Mother had seen him Dan almost panicked But then Sean was telling his Catherine she had taken her “punishment” well, and that he was proud of her. But that now she would be taken to her own bedroom where she would thank her “Master” properly if she wanted her nipple clamps removed.  ”And” Sean had said “You know you deserved to be punished in Dan’s bedroom, don’t you Catherine?” 

   Catherine was surprised to find herself actually nod her head and mumbling “bress.” Her first thoughts at having been led onto Dan’s bedroom had been one of total humiliation at the thought of being “punished” in her son’s bedroom by his schoolmate.  But after being blindfolded, Catherine’s initial was thoughts were gradually replaced, as her “punishment” began.

Replaced by the terrible illicit thought that her “punishment” was actually being witnessed by Dan, Incredibly these thoughts had served only to heighten Catherine’s arousal, and to her disappointment at being left on the verge of orgasm. Catherine was appalled she should even consider these things about her sixteen years old son, but her continuing sense of strong sexual arousal was only increased by the terrible realization that she had almost achieved an orgasm to visions of her own son witnessing his mother’s subjugation. So much so that Catherine felt she did indeed deserve any punishment her young “Master” had given her.

But just as quickly, Catherine dismissed these thoughts about her son. It was crazy beyond belief she should ever believe Dan capable of such things. No, it was, Catherine told herself, her out of control sexually charged mind that had created a terrible fantasy she must never again allow to surface in her subconscious mind.

        By then Sean looking with slight concern at Catherine’s nipples, squashed by the clamps they were by now blue/purple in colour.  Any feeling, and of course pain, in her nipples had long since gone, their blood supply having been cut off, but  from Tony, Sean had learned this was to be only a temporary phenomenon.

  After the departure of Sean and his mother Dan stepped out from his closet. With his cock already hard again he felt somewhat disappointed when realizing that, unbelievably, he had been quite prepared and indeed, had hoped to illicitly fuck his own beautiful mother had Sean not stopped him from doing so. Then Dan spotted his mother’s bra lying next to her tiny red thong on the bedroom carpet and picked them up. When he did he could not help but notice the thong was soaked with what could only be his mother’s juices. Smiling, Dan then lay down on his bed sniffed his mother’s juices on the thong then wrapped the thin satin material around his cock. Lying face down to where his mother’s own face had been only moments before Dan begin to and masturbate enthusiastically to the memory of what he had done to his mother.  Comforted by the knowledge he had at least remembered to switch his video camera to “record.” Dan was very soon spurting hot semen into his mother’s thong.

Chapter seven:

       After having been led by Sean back into her own bedroom Catherine resigned herself to the inevitable, that their “tour” of her house would end here, in her own bedroom, despite all her earlier thoughts and protestations.

After again placed by Sean before her full length mirror Catherine, for the first time, was able to properly view the evil looking clamps adorning her nipples and was horrified to see the dark blue/red colour they now assumed but then Sean was pushing down by her shoulders, telling Catherine she would now kneel before her Master.

Complying with his demand Catherine allowed herself to be guided into the position Sean required of her on her knees before him, very close to, and sideways to her full length mirror still handcuffed and gagged and it was no real surprise to her when Sean then stood directly in front of Catherine, his groin level with her face, leisurely removing his clothes.!.

       Never having been in such a situation before Catherine was astonished by the incredible eroticism of being able to view her own bound and gagged, nipple clamped body whilst simultaneously Sean’s muscled young torso slowly emerged from his clothing. Eventually Sean’s swollen groin was only a couple of inches from Catherine’s full lips and all that remained between himself and Catharine was the tiny black thong Sean had purchased especially for the occasion. 

        Sensing the very sexual aroma permeating from Sean’s body and without hesitation or urging  Catherine found she was leaning forward slightly until her cheek was touching and nuzzling Sean’s huge semi flaccid cock within his thong whilst At the same time her eyes looked up to his, her unspoken question quite obvious. 

        “You have to ask Catherine, and in the correct manner,” she was told while Sean reached behind her head. Loosening but not removing her ball gag Sean then slipped the ball from between Catherine’s lips.

        “Please...Master...please, may I suck your cock?” Catherine found herself answering and without a trace of embarrassment for by then the sexual tension in her own Bedroom could have been cut with a knife!

        Slipping his huge, semi flaccid nine inch cock from its confining thong Sean simply nodded his head toward Catherine who        For her part was gazing in awe at Sean’s huge young manhood and involuntary licking her lips in anticipation, marvelling at its youthful beauty whilst recalling the many times she had fantasized about once again taking it in her mouth.

        Wasting no time Catherine’s tongue emerged from her mouth to lick and taste before slipping her lips over its end, pushing back it’s foreskin to reveal Sean’s silky, purple head, holding it there in her mouth as she felt its power grow between her lips before pushing her mouth further down it’s shaft and staying there while it grew huge inside her, its sheer size almost making her gag but even so, with its sheer power, size and youthful cleanliness Catherine wished she could stay like forever!

How Catherine wished her hands were free and able to lovingly caress Sean’s monster cock but with her mouth full of Sean’s now erect cock Catherine though did her best, using every skill she had learned over the years to pleasure her Master’s cock whilst Sean, delighted with Catherine’s submissive attitude and obvious oral skills compared them to those of Joan back in Tony’s office. Even allowing for the fact Catherine’s hands were still “cuffed”, Sean believed she would certainly benefit from the “lessons” Joan in her “Mistress” guise fully intended to give Catherine. 

       But Catherine’s labours were certainly good enough to bring Sean to the edge of orgasm and It was with some reluctance but also immense anticipation that Sean withdrew his throbbing cock from deep within Catherine’s throat; leaving her feeling concerned she may have somehow disappointed Sean.

      But very Soon Catherine found herself half led, half carried to her own bed, the bed she shared with her husband, the bed she had vowed she would not allow Sean to take her on but gone now were any such virtuous ideas, she was, she knew, in no position to even attempt to deter Sean. Even if she really wanted to avoid being taken on her own bed she could not object for Sean was positioning her in her now familiar kneeling position and Catherine’s wildly throbbing cunt told it’s very own story. 

        The naked Sean looked down upon Catherine Dixon, his “property”, with immense satisfaction. He had, he knew, been fully prepared to forcefully subjugate Catherine today and had just that and was even a little frustrated  that she had put up only token resistance to his demands. Still, mused Sean, while adjusting her handcuffed wrists, she has yet to suffer her final humiliation.

With that thought in mind Sean leaned forward until the head of his rampant cock touched Catherine’s cunt lips and His arms encircled her large almost pendulous breasts, each hand taking and weighing her firm mature globes while his fingers toyed with Catherine’s clamped nipples. “Are you ready for your Master, Catherine?” asked Sean as his cock slipped a little further between her soaking cunt lips.

        “Oh God yes...please...fuck me Master,” replied the near delirious Catherine, all thoughts of guilt over of her husband, son and daughter had vanished from her mind, replaced now by sheer wanton lustful excitement.  .

        And so Sean did just that, slipping his fully erect nine inches deep into Catherine’s welcoming womb. 

        “Oh my God, it’s so good...it’s so big...Master...fuck me, fuck me Master!”  Enthused Catherine as Sean began slowly pumping in and out of her hot wet  welcoming cunt.

        Aware Dan would undoubtedly be watching his mother’s fucking. Sean prepared himself for his final onslaught. Gradually easing back he maintained his grip on Catherine’s nipple clamps, easing them back and forth until Catherine was gasping in both pleasure and pain. Then withdrawing from her completely Sean lifted his body slightly until his cock touched the very entrance of Catherine’s tiny rosebud anus, still slick with her own and Dan’s juices.

        Sudden realization dawned on Catherine. “Oh my God...not there...please Sean...Master...not there...anything but that...I’ve never...oh my God!” ……..Sean’s cock had suddenly pushed and penetrated the first resistance of Catherine’s sphincter and it’s giant head was now pushing through that tiny ring. Catherine, trapped as she was, handcuffed and with Sean’s arms encircling her, could go nowhere, and could offer no resistance.

        “Ooooooooooowwwwwwwwwwww! Oh God...ooooooooowwwwwwwww!” screamed Catherine.

        “Oh God...no!...please...please... Master...please take it out...it’s too big...I can’t take it... its too big...please take it out Master,” screamed Catherine.

        Sean simply told Catherine to scream all she wished, it was, he said, good for her to scream.

        Little by little, further and further Sean pushed his huge cock into the screaming Catherine’s anus, she was, he decided, going to take every little millimetre.

        “Mmmmmmmmmmmm, nearly there, just a little more,” he told a sobbing tearful Catherine, never before experiencing anal sex.        Catherine had indeed thought about it and read about it but in truth the very idea had always revolted her, but now her virgin anus had been deeply penetrated by the biggest cock she had ever seen. The pain, indescribable as it was, was nothing compared with utter degradation of having a sixteen year old boy’s cock raping her virgin anus, in her own bedroom, before her family photos. 

        Eventually Sean had buried his monster cock to the hilt deep inside Catherine’s anus. For a while as the victor, Sean simply remained there, listening implacably to Catherine’s now somewhat quietly muted sobbing. “Your ass is mine Catherine, your anus belongs to me; you must understand every part of you belongs to me, your Master, your owner.”

‘Take her out of her comfort zone, control her, ‘that had been Tony’s advice. 

        Eventually Sean slowly drew halfway back until he was delighted to see the tight puckered anus surrounding his throbbing manhood whilst the totally humiliated Catherine sobbed more quietly as  her anus gradually growing more accustomed it’s giant invader.

        “You will have to get used to this Catherine, so start by gripping my cock with your anus.

        “Oh God no...,” pleaded the sobbing tearful Catherine, but in reality knowing she would do what her young Master demanded of her.

        Sean was elated for Catherine’s sphincter was suddenly gripping his cock and it felt just fantastic! he too had been an “anal virgin,” but with Catherine’s anus gripping his throbbing, twitching cock, Sean decided that this really was made for him. Catherine, he decided, would just have to learn to enjoy it for he had  just crushed Catherine’s last remaining resistance demanding her final surrender and this beautiful woman, Dan’s Mother, was now his, his to do with as he pleased.

        “Okay Catherine, you can relax your ass,” and indeed Catherine did indeed, relax her anal muscle.

        “Good Girl Catherine, I am going to fuck your ass now and you are going to move with me, you understand?” 

        “Oh God...but it’s so big Master!. But I’ll try Master!.....yes...Master.”……………………..

      Gripping his own yet again rock hard cock whilst also  holding his mother’s bra and thong in his fingers Dan looked on in excited frustration as Sean buried his cock into his mother’s anus.

Dan realized that what he had witnessed was in reality the anal rape of his mother.  But somehow that just made it made it all the more exciting for him; if only he were doing that to her while she was blindfolded. Dan’s fingers gripping his own, yet again, rock hard cock and lovingly wandered over his mother’s thong still wet with his semen and her juices and the germ of an idea began formulating in his young mind…………………..

 

        With Catherine’s nipple clamps still in his fingers Sean began a slow rhythmic pumping of Catherine’s anus who although still sobbing quietly at the shame and humiliation none the less did  as Sean had ordered and began to move her body in time to Sean’s own slow rhythm, pushing back as Sean pushed into her  Ass and vice versa.  

        In between his thrusts Sean even managed to issue Catherine a series of orders.

That Catherine’s would put in storage her long dresses and skirts, she must now wear them no longer then 3 inches above the knee. Catherine’s bra must always be visible through her blouse or dress, she must always wear stockings and heels, and her hair was to be “curlier.” Catherine was told she was to be left with a cell phone that she was to follow any text instruction the cell phone gave her.

        Finally and with his pumping of her anus ever fiercer Sean told Catherine she must obey these instructions without fail, for he would know if she had not complied with them and her undoubted punishment would begin with her “public humiliation!”

        Violently, Sean thrust harder than ever, plunging his huge cock deeper and deeper  filling Catherine’s anus and the victor stayed there deep within Catherine’s anus, his power uncontested! “You understand what I’m telling you Catherine? Tell me!”

        Catherine, bewildered and shocked by Sean’s demands of her, realized that coupled to him as she was  her hitherto sacrosanct anus had been overwhelmed by his strong manhood and that Sean did indeed now “own” her.

Then Catherine was astonished to feel the huge cock growing ever larger inside her and to her utter surprise, she realized Sean’s monster cock was also massaging the lining of her cunt wall and that her own body was responding to her anal rape and to he amazement Catherine found was surging toward both an anal and cunt orgasm, more so when Sean’s fingers left one of her Breasts to begin massaging her clitoris.

        “Oh ...oh God, yes...I understand Master...!”   Gasped Catherine lost in throes of painful yet joyous ecstatic elation.

        Marvelling at achieving his objective of fucking Catherine’s anus, and elated her body was even responding to his thrusts, Sean realized he could not last out much longer, such was his pleasure. Deciding the time was now right; Sean’s fingers squeezed open and then removed the clover nipple clamps. 

      Then Catherine became aware of Sean removing her nipple clamps. For a moment she felt nothing for her nipples had long since become totally numb with a lack of blood supply. But Then Sean’s fingers began gently massaging the now black/blue buds and the blood supply, cut off for so long by the clamps, suddenly came rushing back into Catherine’s nipples. And as the blood rushed back into Catherine’s nipples so the pain hit her, an indescribable sickening, all consuming pain in her breasts she had never before experienced or imagined possible.

        Catherine screamed, screamed longer and louder than ever before, making Sean thankful the large detached house was some way from the next property, still though, he pumped his huge cock in and out of Catherine’s anus while continuing to manipulate her painful nipples.  

        Eventually though Catherine’s screams turned more to moans of pleasure, realizing the incredible pain had subsided, gone, to be replaced by the most wonderful onrushing orgasm she had ever experienced as the erogenous zone that was her nipples came alive with the return of their blood supply. In short, Catherine’s nipples were now along with her cunt and even her Anus throbbing in pleasure to the piston like pumping of her anus by Sean’s huge cock, then  all these emotions suddenly combined and Catherine’s moans turned to screams again, but these were screams of delirious pleasure. 

        “What are you?” demanded Sean, his own orgasm very close.

        “Ooh God...I’m a slave...oh god Yes...A slave!”

        “Who do you belong to, who owns you?”

        “Ohhhhhhhh...oh my God...You Master...you own me...I’m your slave .Master!” Cried Catherine as never before experienced multiple orgasms swept through her body and Sean’s cock began ejaculating its hot semen deep into her bowels, filling her, consuming her as never before!                           

                                                          

                                                         

                                                    

Chapter eight:

        Catherine Dixon’s lovely body stirred upon her large double bed as she gradually came awake and slowly opening her eyes Catherine began to recall the events that had led to her deep exhausted sleep, telling herself she must get up and take a bath before her son Dan came home from his football practice.  Her eyes strayed to the bedside clock and she was shocked to see it telling her it was now 7.30pm, two hours since Sean had left her, and, “Oh God, Dan must be home by now, what on earth would he think of me, sleeping away the afternoon.”

        Stretching her aching, sexually abused body, Catherine vividly recalled the afternoon’s events but When her mind pictured herself being led into Dan’s room With mounting concern Catherine suddenly recalled Sean removing her bra and thong while in there. “Oh Lord, what if Dan found them?” All of a sudden Catherine knew she would not relax until, one way or the other; she had retrieved her red satin underwear.

    As she hastily threw back the bedclothes Sean had tucked her into before he had left, Catherine noticed her bedroom door was open and quickly threw a silk dressing gown around her naked body and realizing also that she still wore her red suspender belt and black stockings.

Hurriedly Catherine looked around her bedroom but could see no clothing of any description lying around. Quickly dashing across to her bedroom door and gazing left and right, Catherine could see or hear nothing. Would Dan be in his room? Anxiously, with her heart thumping in her chest Catherine made her way along the landing toward Dan’s room But his own door though was closed.

Recalling that Sean had led her by her collar and lead from Dan’s room Catherine was certain it would not have been her who had closed the door. 

        Tentatively Catherine knocked on the door. “Dan...Are you in there, darling?” 

      Upon hearing his Mother’s footsteps a smiling Dan Lay on his bed and turned off his TV monitor. He  had pushed his erection to one side and zipped up his jeans as if expecting his mother to knock on his door, which, indeed he had! Leisurely he pushed his mother’s thong deeper into his jeans pocket. 

        “Sure Mum, come on in” Dan replied cheerfully. 

        Catherine, fearful the next few moments could perhaps ruin their relationship irreparably hesitated for a moment or two and then pushed slowly on Dan’s bedroom door.

        “Hi Mum, did you have a good nap? You left your door open so I couldn’t help but notice.”

        Catherine was aware of her son looking closely at her dressing gown and black stockings while he spoke and wondered for a moment if he suspected something. But to her horror she then saw her bra; it was lying on the carpet just under Dan’s bed, almost hidden by his oversized bedspread.  Somewhat relived Catherine assumed her thong must also be under Dan’s bed and that Dan, too busy with his video games, had simply not noticed his mother’s underwear beneath his bed.

        “Yes, thank you Darling, I had such an awful headache, after, err, earlier, so I thought a lay down would help but I must have dozed off,” replied Catherine, her spirit’s lifted a little, although she still had to find an opportunity to retrieve her underwear. 

        “Oh, I’m sorry to hear that Mum, I hope it’s better now.  Sean hasn’t been too demanding of your Mum, I hope. I met him on my way home and he was telling me he was really enjoying his visit’s, that you were showing him so many things.” 

        Catherine was too intent on her bra and thong to notice Dan’s deliberate innuendoes. She did, however feel a little uncomfortable at the way her son continued to gaze at her breasts and pulled her dressing gown tighter, unaware that in doing so she was now giving Dan a great display of nipples that for some reason were once again rock hard and pushing against her thin dressing gown. 

        “No, not at all, Sean and I had a very good discussion Dan; I expect he may come again next week. It just gave me a headache that’s all, Darling, but it’s much better now. In fact, I think I shall take a long hot bath and then make us both a nice hot supper.”

“Okay Mom, you do that….hey. Do you want me go make a coffee for you? “

     

        “That would be great darling,” replied Catherine, seizing the opportunity to retrieve her underwear. So Dan rose from his bed to go downstairs to make his mother’s coffee, but not before taking the opportunity to kiss his mother’s cheek. Marvelling at how good she smelt Dan assumed it had to be the aroma of sex, his mother’s sex, Sean’s sex and of course  his own sex! After waiting a moment Catherine then dashed over to where her bra lay under Dan’s bed and collected the garment but frustrated at being unable to find her tiny thong she scrabbled around under her son’s bed in desperation but of her thong there was no trace.

        Catherine could only hope the tiny garment had not fallen into Dan’s hands and walked back to her bedroom and on into the bathroom before running herself a bath. Hearing Dan telling her he had bought up her coffee she was suddenly nervous. Her little boy, she knew, was growing up fast, his hormones were changing and some of her friends had told her tales of finding their own underwear, soiled with semen, hidden in their son’s bedrooms. That may well explain it but if Dan had seen and removed her thong from his bedroom floor then he would certainly have wondered why his mother’s lingerie was in his bedroom. Catherine could only think of telling Dan she may have dropped some laundry on his floor, a singularly lame excuse, but it would have to do.

        “Hey, got your coffee mum it’s on your dressing table, hey, you got a new cell phone Mum, looks cool.”

        Belatedly remembering Sean had left the cell phone for her future “instructions.” Catherine hastily told Dan she had indeed treated herself to the cell phone. Saddened by thoughts of how many more times she would now be forced “to cover up” her indiscretions Catherine dragged her aching body into the steamy water and as she sank deep into the relaxing soap suds, once again the awful sense of betrayal toward her family washed over her.

    As she soothed her aching body Catherine tried to analyze and compartment her feelings.

  For the first time in her life she was being led down a pathway of wonderful sexual awakening. Everything seemed calculated to cumulate with her total submission toward Sean, okay, even to the extent of his ‘ownership’ of her mind and body. Despite the obvious sensations of sexual euphoria she had experienced during both of Sean’s visits, all of Catherine’s that the illicit sexual venture she seemed to be prepared to embark upon was so very wrong.

So who could she now turn to for advice? Catherine knew she really should have told her husband after that first instance.  But she had made no immediate complaint, not to anyone, so how could she approach him now. “Oh hello darling, while you were away I was caned by two of Dan’s friends, they fucked me and then  one of them came back another time and this time I was handcuffed and gagged while being anally raped!.”       

   Catherine almost giggled to herself at this thought and knew she would at best be ridiculed and at worst he would suspect her of leading the boy on. So, soaping her still soft and lovely skin Catherine wondered if she should confide in Dan. Could she tell him that Sean had made inappropriate “advances” toward her and perhaps she should then ask Dan to inform Sean he was no longer welcome in her house?      But the difficulty there, contemplated Catherine, was that Dan had returned to see her fast asleep in her bedroom on his return, hardly an option she would have taken had she really been the victim of his friend’s abuse.

And why go to his room and chat with him dressed in her dressing gown when her black stockings and bare breasts would have been quite obvious to him and then tell him Sean would probably be coming over again next week. And What if her fantasy vision of Dan witnessing his mother’s punishment had in fact, been the reality?.

Neither could Catherine entirely dismiss the worrying notion that Dan was in some way a party to Sean’s objectives toward his mother. After all, there were still the nagging questions regarding Sean and his friend Tom for Catherine still did not understand how they had obtained the DVD of her husband caning her and her subsequent sucking of his cock.

        No the thought Dan may well have been masturbating into her own probably wet underwear meant Catherine could not confide in her son either. Then there were her friends, oh God no, the embarrassment, the humiliation. She would be the talk of the neighbourhood. In five minutes flat. So Catherine also had to dismiss that option.

Then Catherine’s thoughts turned to her sister Victoria. Although her sister was a few years older than her Catherine and Vicky were very close. Indeed aside from having totally differing hair colours with Vicky’s being Jet black to her own Blonde they were facially very similar and whilst Vicky was a little fuller in both Breasts and hips she had the same shapely thighs and legs as Catherine.  Indeed many was the occasion when the sisters were to be found trying each others clothes and even their racier lingerie for size. Only the previous week Vicky had been in Catherine’s bedroom trying on a little black dress she wanted to borrow from Catherine.

But Catherine was aware that her sister had serious man problems of her own and now felt reluctant to confide in her. And Victoria Preston was a well known ‘man eater’ and would more as like upset the apple cart by rushing in feet first and all hell would soon break loose. And  if she did decide to go along with all of Sean’s demands then Vicky could very well turn out to be a bigger problem than the, admittedly enjoyable one, she had now.

So Catherine eventually decided that for the moment she was on her own and realised that both her mind and body were fighting a losing and probably feeble battle in a futile attempt to deny Sean his obvious objective, that of complete and utter control over her no matter what.  

        Despite her earlier resolve not to even allow Sean into her house thanks to Dan Catherine had been unable to prevent him from doing so. Worse was she found herself totally unequipped to prevent the sixteen year old boy/man from using her. He had used A woman almost three times his age as a sexual plaything, used for his own gratification.  Catherine had sensed Sean’s triumph when his huge cock had penetrated the very depths her hitherto virgin anus an unspoken means of demonstrating his control over her. It was his way of showing the terrible power he now held over her.

But lying there in her bath try as she may Catherine was unable to prevent images of Sean, dressed or naked, subjecting her body to immeasurable amounts of both pain and pleasure from flashing before her eyes, no matter how hard she tried deny she knew she had enjoyed every illicit moment of both her humiliation and the sex, despite the fact she had in effect been anally raped by Sean. Catherine knew it was wrong, every part of her well ordered middle class being told her it was so very wrong!

        Only at the weekend, with her husband home did Catherine find some solace in other areas as she cleaned, cooked and generally tried her best to recreate her previous family bonding. Even then, over those couple of days Catherine could think of very little other Sean’s treatment of her on that Wednesday afternoon. With her every such thought, she recalled over and again how he had quite simply conquered her body and mind.  So yet again the all too familiar throbbing of her cunt would begin and Catherine would take from its hiding place, the cell phone Sean had given her, only to feel disappointed there was no text message for her.  

       But come the weekend her husband, exhausted as usual from his week of business travels, hardly noticed just how much effort Catherine made toward him, her special dresses, her makeup and the meal on the Saturday evening with Dan out of the house when Catherine finally managed to get her husband, after a bottle of wine, upstairs in their bedroom.

        Catherine had devoted all her energy in her feverish attempts to rekindle the old spark between them. Everything she did was all in the hope she may somehow drive from her mind the now constant visions of Sean Brady’ invading her anus with his huge cock. Hoping, praying even that she could, via her husband of so many years, somehow make herself come to her senses.   Despite her husband trying his best, albeit in the usual missionary position and Catherine, like some crazed junkie desperate for a hit, could see not her beloved husband but Sean’s muscular young body before her, pumping her, telling her she was his property and his alone.

        Even when her husband eventually ejaculated inside her unfulfilled cunt Catherine was astonished to find herself wondering how often in future Sean would allow her to fuck her own husband.  Quickly though, she dismissed the absurdity of such thinking, she was a loving married forty two year old mother of two. She loved her family and her husband; she was not the plaything of a young boy.

But that night a sleepless Catherine tossed and turned in her bed, her mind ablaze with images of the sixteen years old Sean Brady whipping her naked, bound and gagged body before forcing her to take the whole of his massive organ into her mouth until it was thrusting against to back of her throat!  ………………………………………..

Chapter nine:

       With his wealthy parents owning  a string of electronics shops Sean had no difficulty in providing Dan with two tiny state of the art wireless “spy cams” .In future Dan was to record everything his mother did in her bedroom. He would view the recordings every day and immediately inform Sean of anything unusual or interesting on the recordings.

        Just as Sean had expected him to be Dan was exceedingly taken with idea of recording his mother’s actions in her bedroom and agreed to Sean’s demand without hesitation. It had though, not been until the Sunday morning, when his parents had gone to the golf club together for drinks that Dan had the opportunity to place the devices in such a fashion and area they would be of best use. One being in Catherine’s bedroom and the other in her bathroom facing her Bath and that evening, with the spy cam receiver in his room connected to a TV channel, Dan had been able to view his mother, in her bathroom, actually trimming her pubic hair before taking her bath. 

        Watching his mother soaping her wonderful breasts had made masturbate fiercely. However he was disappointed to see his mother, after drying herself, pulling a long nightdress over that gorgeous body. Looking at the spy cam in the bedroom when both his mother and father were in bed Dan was equally disappointed when both bedside lamps were almost immediately turned off.  However he would, as instructed, report these scenes to Sean as instructed.

 

    Over the weekend Catherine finally made her momentous decision and on the Monday morning after both her husband and Dan had left the house she scattered the entire contents of her wardrobe over her huge bed. Taking two suitcases from a closet Catherine sifted through each garment, throwing into the cases any skirt or dress that fell below the knee. Those that remained she could take up from the hem until they were the required three inches above the knee.

        From another case Catherine produced a selection of skirts and dresses not worn for years. Many of these were “mini” skirts and dresses and these she placed in her wardrobe along with those she would have to shorten. Vaguely Catherine wondered just how she, a middle aged woman, would appear to family and friends in her new look of hemlines well above the knee. Well, at least she had the legs to carry it off, she mused. 

        Next her tops, Blouses, jumpers and others were selected and placed in order of merit. Those that would show her bra underneath her top took priority, then those she could wear without a bra but would show off her nipples. The first two she placed in drawers, all others in suitcases. Finally Catherine cleared out from her lingerie collection any bras and knickers without matching suspender belts, these again went into storage, but Catherine decided she also needed some more stockings. 

       Returning home late that afternoon Dan read a note from his mother telling him she had gone shopping and after consuming the snack Catherine had left him rushed upstairs to his room and tuned his two TV monitors into their special channels before pulling a special recording device’s from beneath his pillow.

Sensors on the spy cams in his mother’s bed room had triggered the recording device and Dan was soon viewing recordings of his mother ruthlessly sorting her clothes and lingerie so picking up his own phone Dan was soon ringing Sean’s cell phone.

        “Well,” said Sean when answering, always happy to keep Dan guessing his moods. “What’s your Mum been up to, Dan?”

        When Dan told him his mother had been sorting out all her clothes and lingerie a smiling Sean knew he was now ready to begin the next phase of Mrs. Dixon’s slave training!

     In fact Catherine had not been so full of excited anticipation for years.  Returning from her shopping trip Dan quickly concluded his call to Sean when she shouted a cheerful, “hello Dan, darling,” toward her Sons bedroom whilst striding  into her own room. In her hands were bags containing new lingerie and stockings purchased earlier in town. Two daring sets of lingerie, each with half cup bra and thong, together with a wonderful PVC Basque she had been unable to resist, despite the disapproving looks from the young shop assistant. All these Catherine spread out on the bed and Dan viewing his mother walking into her bathroom, thought he had better add these to his list and report back to Sean

       But Just as Catherine was about to take her bath she took the cell phone from its hiding place and partly thrilled and partly apprehensive she noticed the text message symbol flashing. “You R 2 report for training ‘Young’s bookshop’, lower high street. 12.50 pm wed. Browse books, wait. Wear pink set under black skirt/ white blouse. Reply U will obey Master X.” 

       Taking the cell phone into her bathroom was Catherine confused. Why would Sean want her to wait in a bookshop for him? She had never heard of or been to “Young’s Bookshop” and the lower high street was not the smartest area of town. Still though Catherine was excited that at last Sean had made contact, even if rather obtusely. Would she, Catherine asked herself; have the nerve to obey Sean? But the answer to that question was obvious!.

        In his room Dan looked on excitedly as his mother stripped off.  First removing the rather short skirt she wore before removing what had to be a see through white blouse, leaving Dan to drool over that lovely set of powder blue lingerie she had worn for the visit of Tom and Sean. Dan’s cock twitched excitedly as his blissfully unawares mother performed her “strip show” just for him. 

        Shortly, the second monitor showed his voluptuous naked mother stepping into her bath totally unaware that aside from when sitting out of vision on her toilet her every movement, was being monitored by her own son and whilst she relaxed in her bath with her lovely Breasts and nipples floating above the waterline Dan was soon once more playing with his ever hardening cock.

Chapter 10

        Upon finding the less than salubrious Lower High Street almost deserted Catherine had easily managed to find a parking space almost opposite “Young’s Bookshop”.

        For a minute or two she anxiously studied the shop’s rather shabby frontage wondering yet again why Sean had told her to be here at 12.50pm. Indeed, why on earth did she text back to say she would be here for even after Catherine had “blitzed” her clothing on Monday feelings of guilt and  her inbred sense of what is right and what is wrong were never far away and Catherine’s whole morning had been spent in nervous excited anticipation twinned with self recrimination but these thoughts struggled to overcome Catherine’s yearning to be sexually subjugated, controlled, and dominated and so that morning, Catherine convinced herself there really could be no alternative  that if she did not obey Sean’s instructions then sooner or later her body would, undoubtedly suffer at his hands. 

        But Catherine’s thoughts were interrupted as she became aware a couple of scruffily dressed young lads no more than sixteen or seventeen years old were peering into her car pointing laughing and causing Catherine to glance down to see how far her short black skirt had ridden up her legs while she sat in the driving position and worse, that the tops of her black stockings were clearly visible to the scruffy youths. Discomfited by their pointing and laughing Catherine hurriedly pulled her skirt down her legs as far as possible. But the young lads still remained by her car pointing and laughing,  leaving Catherine  to feel trapped inside and unwilling to get out of the vehicle, fearing the unwanted attentions of the young lads in the deserted street.  

        Eventually though, after looking at her watch to see the time was now 12.50, and for some reason fearful of being late, Catherine decided that instead of driving away she would get out of the car and make a dash for it  across the road.  But as if they knew what she was planning the moment Catherine opened the driver’s door, the young lads were there, holding it open for her. Both of them were gazing down to the erotic display Catharine provided for in her hurried attempt to get out from her car her  stocking tops, red suspender tabs and an expanse of white thigh were all clearly visible to those young covetous eyes but Catherine soon found things  getting even worse as one of the lads told the other. ”Hey man, Look at this, look at the great pair of tits on it” causing Catherine to belatedly remember her red bra was clearly visible under her almost transparent white blouse. 

        Attempting to show as much modesty as she could muster Catherine finally managed to stand upright with her back to the youths and after managing to lock her car with the remote, then attempted to bypass the two boys but were having none of it!.

        “What are you darling, another model for him over there?,” said one, his young face riddled with acne spots “ why bother with him darling let’s get back in your car and you can give us both a good blow job!,” said the other with an evil grin on his face

        Oblivious as to the meaning of the spotty boy’s question and horrified by the others boys demand Catherine told them she did not know what he was talking about and would they please leave her alone, otherwise she would call for help.

        “Well, well, I reckon old Tony has gone and got himself a real posh bird, all la de da.”

        “Well, posh as you are darling a good looking bird like you should be a model even if you are a bit older than most of them over there,” was the spotty youth’s reply.

        To which the bemused and embarrassed Catherine, replying they were very much mistaken, tried to push her way past them but the spotty lad stood behind her suddenly put his hand up under her skirt and managed to grasp and pull the waistband of Catherine’s tiny thong. . In desperation and seeing no help would be forthcoming in the deserted street Catherine attempted to pull away from them before realizing she was now trapped between the two youths and that she would be ripping off her own lingerie by doing so.

        “Please...please let me go,” she whimpered, terrified the spotty youth was about to rip her thong off her body completely. 

        “Not until you hold this,” said spotty and suddenly his hand was upon Catherine’s wrist and in abject horror Catherine looked down to see her hand hovering over a very erect cock the boy must have slipped out from within his jeans.

        “Hold it, jerk me off, and then you can go,” he demanded of her, “Otherwise you get back in the car...only this time with us!”

        Never in her life had Catherine faced such an appalling predicament, in broad daylight, in the middle of the street, being told to masturbate a young boy! Worse still, the other youth, pushing her up hard against his spotty friend, was now running his own hands under Catherine’s skirt from her thighs to her hips.

        Catherine’s dilemma was clear, either “jerk off” the spotty youth or be forced back into her own car, with them, and then?

        “Oh God,” Catherine whispered softly but then gripped the boy’s cock and much to the boys delight Slowly, with disgust and indignity clear on her face, Catherine moved her fingers back and forward on the not overlarge young cock.  “That’s it bitch, jerk me off, hold it harder and cup my balls with your other hand.”

        Suddenly Catherine was astonished to find she was actually complying with the horrid boys demand and had slipped her free hand inside the boys jeans to find stroke and cup his balls while continuing to rub his twitching cock whilst the other youth’s hands continued to stroke her inner thighs, her buttocks and to her dismay find their way inside her thong.

Catherine could also feel something else and it suddenly dawned upon her that the now all too familiar tingle of excitement deep in her groin and the awful reality was that somehow, bizarrely , she was actually enjoying this humiliation. Of course it could not last for the spotty youth and soon Catherine felt the youngster’s cock twitching uncontrollably in her fingers, followed shortly by spurts of his warm semen over her palm and fingers.

        “Don’t let go until I tell you” ordered the spotty youth, leaving the humiliated Catherine, her fingers covered in his semen, to hold onto the spurting cock.

        “Mmmmm, that was great,” said spotty.” Now lick your fingers clean then you can do the same for my pal.”

        But this was all too much for Catherine and letting out a scream she stumbled across the road to the bookshop, rubbing sticky fingers onto her skirt, before hurriedly pushing her way past the door just as the two boys laughingly looked up toward an upper floor window where Sean and Tony stood before then Tony gestured down that they should now stand by the shop window.

        Once inside the apparent safety of the bookshop, the frightened, flustered and embarrassed blonde housewife, letting out a huge sigh of relief, looked across to where Joan stood behind her counter.

        “Oh my Lord,” began Catherine as Joan looked up at her from her counter. “Those young boys, out there, I thought, Oh God, they were just so horrible!”

        Joan though, looking at Catherine with a puzzled expression, merely replied they were just bored locals, pay them no notice.

        Despite her seeming reassurance, Catherine looked out of the bookshops window to see those same two young brute’s waving, gesturing for her to come back outside, then, oh God! One of them was actually waving his cock at her!

        “So then, what can I do for you?”

Startled by Joan’s sudden question Catherine looked back at Joan in bewilderment. Surely this rather plain looking middle aged woman with her hair in a schoolmistress’s bun could see she needed refuge from those thugs out there! 

        “I, err, well, I am just browsing to get away from those monsters thank you,” replied Catherine, after all, this was a bookshop.

        But Catherine became even more concerned for her own welfare when hearing Joan telling her. 

        “Well, that’s okay, but I’m afraid the time is almost one o’clock and we are about to close for lunch, I really must ask you to leave if you are not about to make a purchase.”

        Dismayed by these words, Catherine looked out the shop window; but those thugs were still there, still crudely gesticulating toward her.

        “But, but, those boys, they are still outside, surely you can see I need your hep here!”  But the woman simply waved her had dismissively and replied

        “They are just harmless lads looking for a bit of fun, that’s all, now unless you have other business, I must ask you to leave,” interjected Joan forcefully, walking toward the door.

        “But...but I, I have, have to meet someone here,” replied Catherine in desperation.

        “Look… if you are expected, why did you not say so, just tell me who you are, and why you are here… otherwise” said Joan, gesturing toward the door.

        “Oh...My name is, err Catherine, and err...well, I was asked to be here at 12.50.”

        “Okay Catherine, at least I we have got that much out of you, but who you are supposed to be meeting and for is the reason for your visit,” replied Joan, looking exasperated by now.

        Catherine was stunned by the ease in which this woman, at least 5 inches shorter than herself and with, seemly, a distinctly “old maid” dress sense, intimidated her.

      “I…well…Err...err Sean Brady,” she mumbled.   “Oh yes, Sean,” replied Joan making her way back behind her counter, looking down ward as if perhaps studying a diary. “Mmmmmmmm,” right, now, what did you say was your name?” 

        “Catherine.” 

Looking across to Catherine as one would a recalcitrant child, Joan patiently asked. “ I need Your full name please.”

        “Oh, err, Catherine Dixon.” Again Joan gazed down to the counter and her imaginary diary. 

        “And would that be Miss or Mrs. Dixon?”

        “Oh...err...Mrs.,” replied Catherine very sheepishly.

        “That’s better, now wasn’t so hard, was it Mrs. Dixon, now, if you’ll tell me exactly why you are here I shall be able to lock up the shop.”

        Catherine had nowhere to go or hide and realized she could either tell this horrible woman why she was here or face those horrible boys again.

        So Catherine could only whisper shamefacedly. “I err, well Err, Training…I think.” 

        After again looking down to her nonexistent diary Joan looked back up to Catherine.

  “Now we seem to be getting somewhere at last Mrs. Dixon, now then, please tell me if I have got this right….  You are Mrs. Catherine Dixon; you are forty two years old and a married mother of two children. Now then Mrs. Dixon, It say’s here that you are  Sean Brady’s personal property and are here to begin your training to be an obedient  sex slave, is that correct?”   

        If there and then a hole in the ground had opened up Catherine would have jumped straight in, if there had not been those horrible brutes outside. If, if, if. But with her blushing face reddened in shame and humiliation and dismayed at how easily this mousy looking woman had managed to intimidate and humiliate her Catherine knew she had no option but to nod her head weakly and mumble, “Yes”

                                                                                                     

       

       Chapter 11  

        “Oh my lord,” exclaimed Catherine Dixon. Never in her life had she seen, heard of or even read about a sight such as the one greeting her as she followed Joan through the doorway.

        After locking and bolting the door in the shop Joan had beckoned a highly embarrassed but none the less relieved Catherine to follow her Through a storeroom then up one flight of carpeted stairs, past other doors, one marked, Catherine had noticed, “Tony Weston.” Others marked “General Office.” Somehow these everyday signs helped Catherine regain a sense of normality after the rather disturbing events both in the street and upon meeting Joan.

        Then it was up another flight of stairs, these though were of bare wood and then along a short corridor until finally, after opening another door, Joan  stood back, urging Catherine through. Catherine’s exclamation was well founded. Walking through the doorway, a large room, its brick walls alternately painted black and deep red had opened up before Catherine’s astonished eyes. Large spotlights, on the very high ceiling starkly illuminated all manner of bondage equipment set around the room and walls. Bondage cross’s, padded benches and frames were surrounded by all manner of whips, cuffs, leads, harness’s and gags hanging from the walls. A huge black, metal cage hung inches above the carpeted floor, suspended by a thick rope led through a block pulley device leading eventually to a winch set into the wall.

        What really overwhelmed Catherine was the spectacle in the centre of the large “playroom”. There a completely naked woman was suspended upside down in a very widely spread “X” position. Her leather cuffed wrists were secured via metal clasps to a wide spreader bar hauled up until her wrists could be attached to bolts set into the floor and ankles. The woman who Catherine assumed to be in her late twenties had also been gagged with padded leather bar pulled between her lips, secured at the back of her head by black leather straps. 

        Catherine found herself unable to take her eyes from the woman. This was the most incredibly erotic sight she had ever witnessed. Who was she? Why was the woman there? Then it hit her, “Oh my lord,” who could have placed her there? But most of all Catherine was wondering how it would feel if she herself were there, naked, available to anyone who may be there.

        Brushing past Catherine, Joan walked over to the naked suspended woman where her hand reached up and stroked her inner thigh from knee to her very exposed pubic mound. “This,” began Joan, now simply caressing the woman’s mound, “is the bosses secretary, her work of late has not been up to the standards he requires Catherine, therefore he has decided she should be punished!” 

        Catherine could hardly believe her ears, how on earth could this “boss” do such a thing? But...but, oh God it was so exciting to see!

In fact, the “secretary” was one of the models, bondage models Tony hired for his rather “underground” publications. She had been placed there by both Tony and a very willing Sean only minutes before Catherine had arrived, simply so that Catherine could view the woman and wish that woman was herself.

        “Stand over here Catherine,” her thoughts were interrupted by Joan’s request/order. Dutifully a speechless Catherine obeyed, soon to find herself positioned a few feet from the metal cage.

        “Place your hands upon your head Catherine,” said Joan, standing directly before her.

        Instinctively Catherine obeyed her command, even, without thinking, parting her legs a little while doing do.

        “Good, I think young Master Sean has chosen well, you are a real beauty Catherine, now listen closely. From now onward you will call me “Mistress” nothing more, nothing less, you understand?”

        Although perplexed as to the purpose of all this, Catherine did though nod her head in understanding and say, “Yes.”

        Joan folded her arms and stepped a little closer to Catherine.

        “Oh Dear, I do hope you are not going to be difficult Catherine, now, let’s start again, you shall from now onwards address me only as “Mistress” is that understood Catherine?”

        “Yes Mistress,” replied Catherine, surprised at how easily the word “Mistress” had slipped from her lips.

        “That’s better Catherine, I have no wish to punish you...just yet, but believe me I shall do so if you either disobey me or fail to show me proper respect, understand?” 

        “Yes Mistress,” replied Catherine, her eyes glued to the suspended model, her mind now turmoil of emotions. She was very excited by the comments of Joan but also wondering when Sean would arrive. That consideration though was soon to be answered.

        “Master Sean has decided that I am to instigate your training.  As you can see Catherine we have all the facilities needed to both delight you when you please me and to punish you for any disobedience. The pecking order here is very simple Catherine, you are at the bottom, while the boss, Tony, at the top, is all powerful. You must never speak to him unless you are told to Catherine. When you meet him you must always kneel down before him and, as you are now, place your hands on your head, part your legs, and lower your eyes to the floor, is that understood?” 

        “Yes Mistress,” replied Catherine, her excitement was growing and she was trying to picture in her mind just what the boss “Tony,” would look like when she did eventually meet him.

        “Good, now then, aside from when your owner Master Sean is present, I am next in the chain. Although I am a slave myself, I am, unlike you Catherine, Tony’s fully trained personal slave and it has been decided by your owner and Tony that I am to be your Mistress. You have many things to learn Catherine; much of it will be from me.”

        Catherine became aware the door opening and glancing across to it, she was astonished to see the spotty youth whose cock she had be forced to masturbate in the street striding nonchalantly into the “Playroom.”  In fact this was Tony’s “gofer.” A young lad whose sexual inclinations leaned very much toward the humiliation of older women and who had repeatedly begged Tony for a position in his “bookshop” no matter how little or nonexistent A salary given him

      With hands still on her head Catherine was on the verge of dashing through the door until her “Mistress” Joan told her, “And Kevin, who you have already met, completes the pecking order for you Catherine. He is Tony’s assistant as such and you will comply with any instruction he may give you in the absence of Tony, Sean or me. However, he is not allowed free “access” to you Catherine and you also need to know that out front he was only following the boss’s orders, is that clear?”

        The thought of having to comply with instructions given her by “Kevin” was thoroughly repugnant to Catherine. But given her “Mistress’s” assurance about “access” to her, she thought it better not to protest about his presence.  So Trying not to look at the smirking, evil looking Kevin Catherine replied meekly, “Yes Mistress.”

        The whole scenario, the suspended woman, Catherine her hands on head with Joan standing before her and Kevin who now sat smirking on a leather bench a couple of feet from Catherine was being viewed via various monitors upstairs in Tony’s office by both Tony and Sean. 

        Sean’s earlier anxiety at the possibly of Catherine embarrassing him before Tony by not turning up at his bookshop had been dispelled by Dan earlier telling Sean on the cell phone that his mother was at that moment dressing herself in her pink satin lingerie, a black skirt and transparent white blouse and Sean now gazed at the monitors with unconcealed delight. He had done it!.  Dan’s ‘reward” had been an invitation to the bookshop and even now was  viewing his mother’s initial “training” through monitors set in a small office next to Tony’s, his hand never far from his twitching cock.

        Sean was triumphant his Slave Mrs. Catherine Dixon was actually here, She really was his! Her very presence in Tony’s dungeon, told him so. Sean had fully realized his previous conquests of Catherine had been in her own home where she had been unguarded and vulnerable to his demands of her. However, by coming here, even running the gauntlet of the challenge they had set up in the street outside the shop but the fantastic fact was that in obeying his instructions to the letter Catherine Dixon was almost certainly acknowledging that she now saw herself, despite her husband and children as being his property,  Sean Brady’s very first Slave!

        Sean felt indebted to the older man beside him for his advice and help and of course the use of these fabulous facilities, even though as Tony had informed him, there would be a price to pay but Sean did not care what Tony’s price may be, Catherine Dixon was his property now but there was no “love” involved on his part and In fact, when fully trained he planned to use her as a professional BDSM Slave, beaten and  fucked by whoever could afford her, provided there was plenty of money in it for him of course.  Even her own husband’s access to her would be limited by Sean who was looking forward to enjoying every single moment of Catherine Dixon’s training, whether it be by himself, Tony, Joan or even the spotty rat faced Kevin………………………….. 

        Joan was speaking again and Catherine was suddenly aware of piped music coming from speakers fixed to the walls, “Good, now that’s settled I want to see more of you Catherine, you shall begin by removing your blouse.”

        Of course Catherine had fully expected sooner or later that she would be removing her clothes but, seeing the smirking spotty face of Kevin leering at her, made it very hard for Catherine to obey Joan’s instruction.

        Only, after Joan  had noticed her hesitation and told her that Kevin would be very happy to rip the blouse from her body did Catherine drop her hands, and, to the soft music, unbutton the garment and eventually summon enough nerve to remove it completely. 

        “Hand it to Kevin,” Joan told her, leaving Catherine to humiliatingly step forward and hand her blouse to the smirking Kevin. For his part Kevin was openly rubbing his cock through his jeans while his eyes feasted upon Catherine’s large firm breasts, barley concealed by her red satin bra. 

        “Nice tits Mrs. Dixon, Christ she really is something Joan, let’s see her cunt,” said Kevin , adding to Catherine’s uneasiness and humiliation. 

        “Be patient Kevin,” replied Joan, “Okay Catherine, now remove your skirt. You will do so by loosening it sufficiently for you to be able to return your hands to your head and then wriggle your hips until the skirt falls down. You must learn to do this Catherine as it is a mandatory requirement when stripping for a Master, or indeed myself,” said Joan.

        Catherine desperately wished that Sean would walk through the door to rescue and  reassure her,  but assumed his absence must be some kind of obedience test for her. Despite the resentment she felt toward the smirking Kevin, and the fact she had never in her adult life stripped off before another woman, let alone a spotty horrible youth such as Kevin only added to Catherine’s discomfiture. None the less she slowly unzipped her short skirt before replacing her hands upon her head.

Chapter eleven:

        With the soft piped music in the background and swaying her hips from side to side, Catherine Dixon was performing her first ever strip to music.

Deliberately ignoring Kevin and keeping eyes upon the suspended woman in the centre of the room Catherine’s swaying hips eventually allowed her skirt to fall into a pool of material around her feet, revealing to Joan, Kevin and of course the two men watching from Tony’s office plus her son Dan, her tiny pink thong barely concealing her now throbbing pubic mound, her matching garter belt and black seamed stockings that served only to enhance the shapeliness of her long legs.

        “Pick up your skirt Catherine and hand it to Kevin,” said Joan after a long pause , ensuring Catherine had to repeat the embarrassing process of handing her clothing to the horrible youth who continued to rub his crotch even as he took Catherine’s skirt from her hand.        But somehow Catherine managed to feel a sense of pride at hearing Kevin’s soft appreciative whistling as she handed him her skirt before Joan was then telling her to turn her back on them and to reach behind and unclasp her bra and to then hold the cups in her hands before turning back toward them and slowly allow her bra to fall away from her breasts and again hand it to the waiting leering Kevin.  

        With this being far a far more humiliating task of than that of removing her blouse and shirt Catherine hesitated realising was make or break time for her. But there was no where to hide and no where to run to and the stern look in Joan’s eyes, together with Kevin’s menacing stare booked any argument and so Catherine slowly turned away from them and raising her hands up behind her back she unclasped her Red satin bra before crossing her arms over her large breasts to holding the shoulder straps..       

  After another short hesitation and in a display of erotica that caused that watching Dan, Sean and even Tony to purr in delight, with her hands cupping her breasts Catherine turned back toward Joan and Kevin, her face a vivid red and whilst trying not to look at Kevin, Catherine concentrated again on the suspended woman and allowed her crossed hands to slip slowly down her large breasts, and with them, her pink satin bra. Catherine’s humiliation increased tenfold when being again told to hand her garment to Kevin but this time the horrible youth held his outstretched hand low to one side, forcing Catherine to bend both forward and down thus ensuring her firm breasts topped with her large pink nipples hung from her body directly in front of the almost drooling Kevin as he eventually held her proffered bra.

        “Mmmmm,” Said Joan after Catherine when resumed her hands on head position, this time all but naked. “You really have looked after that body Catherine, what a fantastic pair of tits and great legs too…. I can see now why your Master decided to take possession of you!”  

     ‘Take Possession of you’ Words which once again enveloped Catherine in a bizarre sense of pride, no woman had ever spoken to her in such terms and, almost without realizing she was doing so, Catherine was replying. “Thank you Mistress,” as Joan stepped much closer.

        “Good girl Catherine.”…………..

Chapter twelve

        “Well Sean Catherine’s a real cracker for her age and she’s going to be a great addition to my stable of models. Most of my readers love to see a real classy middle aged bitch in bondage and of course there is the matter of the “personal photo shoots” we hold now and again. A lot of money is made from punters there, especially as she comes free of charge,” said Tony, while both he and Sean studied the beautiful near naked body of Catherine Dixon strung up and hanging from a wide spreader bar.

        Sean had assumed Tony would simply use Catherine as a fucktoy but now realised that the “price to pay” for Tony’s help in the subjugation and training of Catherine was to be in Tony using Catherine as an unpaid bondage model after her training and perhaps even more

        Tony had taken Sean “under his wing during the past few weeks and openly informed Sean of his intention of eventually taking a back seat in the operation. As a result Sean had informed his Mother and Father he may now look to a career in “publishing.” and now spent a lot of his spare time here in Tony’s office learning more than he ever thought possible about the Sub/Dom, BSDM and S&M scenes and had quickly realized he himself was also being trained, and trained to be much more than a “Master.”

        So Sean cared not one jot about Tony using Catherine as another bondage model for his “underground” photo shoot magazine and private photo shoots complete the “special sexual extras” afterward. Indeed these would serve only to accelerate what they had now. Having turned seventeen it had become Sean’s ultimate objective to eventually take over from Tony and have his own “stable” of slaves. And Mrs. Catherine Dixon together with Joan, both oblivious to Sean’s intentions of course, would be among the first slaves in his stable

        While watching an excited Kevin secure a ball gag behind Catherine’s head Sean pondered on how best to use Dan in the future. for despite Dan’s obvious desire and his pleadings to Sean that he be allowed to, in Dan’s words, ‘play’  with his mother, Sean found could not agree to that.

        But  Sean also  thought that  from time to time Catherine would  need to be reminded of her new position in life and saw no reason why her own son should not administer to his mother the occasional “chastisement beating” when required. Although, upon reflection it would perhaps, for the time being at least be better for Sean to have Dan’s mother continue to be unaware of her son’s activities. More so perhaps after Dan had provided Sean with a DVD showing both his Mother and Dan’s Aunt Victoria, Catherine’s sister, apparently trying on each other’s clothes in Catherine’s bedroom. 

        Despite Dan telling Sean his Aunt Victoria at 45 was a bit older than his Mother, she was none the less  a  real stunner on the DVD Her hair, almost black, was cut short rather than long as with Catherine’s blonde hair, but her face was still young and relativity unlined. Clearly, as was shown on the DVD dressed in a black bra and silk French knickers Victoria still possessed a body to die for with huge firm breasts leading down to full hips below a very trim waistline and equally trim legs.

        Sean’s stroke of luck regarding Victoria came when Dan informed him Victoria, whose house was a few miles from his, was recently divorced from her husband. In addition rumour had it that Victoria had had a series of affairs with younger men.  Perfect! Sean’s cock twitched at the prospect of having both sisters tied together, facing each other while he whipped them both. He saw no reason why, whilst continuing to train her sister Catherine, he should not develop the strategy for Victoria’s submission in short, Dan’s young malicious mind had devised and thereby provided Sean with a third slave for his “stable.”

        In fact, the DVD had been a bigger bonus for Dan for along with his Mother his Aunt Victoria had long been another subject of his youthful fantasies. It had been the idea of Sean and himself fucking her had that came into his head once again when toying with his Mother’s thong after witnessing her anal rape by Sean.

   Dan thought his raven haired aunt “Vicky” to be every bit as beautiful as his Mother and with the help of the spy cams hidden in his mother’s room he had now discovered just how beautiful when his TV monitors had  showed Vicky stripping naked before dressing herself in his Mother’s underwear. So there and then Dan decided he would provide a DVD of Victoria Preston for Sean along with his ideas.  Already he had copied the spare set of keys to Victoria’s house kept by his Mother. If Sean were to go along with him then it would mean he Dan, would again be well rewarded, and the reward he sought most, was both  his own Mother and his Aunt submitting to him…………………………………………

.

        Meanwhile, in the “playroom”, Sean looked on as Joan stepped close to Catherine and the nail of her index finger began tracing a line along the waistband of Catherine’s tiny thong.

        “Your thong Catherine, is never removed by yourself, only your “Masters or Mistress ever removes it.

        Catherine gasped audibly, Joan’s index finger was tracing a line around the small triangle of pink satin barely concealing Catherine’s mound and causing little sparks of electricity to run through her body as she was touched for the first time by another woman. That though was nothing compared to the hammering of Catherine’s heartbeat as Joan’s index finger slid beneath the satin triangle to lightly scratch her pubic mound. At any other time Catherine would have feared for her health as her heartbeat wild into overdrive when Joan’s fingertip slid between her soaking wet cunt lips.

        “Oh Yes Catherine, you certainly are ready for your training!”

        Joan nodded to Kevin who then moved across to the suspended “secretary” and Catherine looked on in amazement while Kevin unclipped the hooks clipping her wrist cuffs to the bolts set into the carpet. Then he was pulling a padded leather bench under the woman’s body, simultaneously lifting her body while pulling the bench under her. This effort left the upper half of the “secretary’s” body lying upon the bench and so engrossed was Catherine, she barely noticed the matching wrist cuffs Joan now attached to her own wrists as she watched Kevin walk across to the wall where, using a large winch, he lowered the spreader bar secured to her ankle cuffs until the “secretary’s” legs were about horizontal.

        Although now aware of Joan clipping the leather cuffs together behind her back Catherine was too engrossed in watching Kevin unclip each of the woman’s ankle cuffs from the wide metal spreader bar before gently lowering each leg in turn until the “secretary” was simply lying upon the padded leather bench.

        When though Joan knelt before her and placed leather anklet’s on her legs, Catherine most certainly did worry a little but after completing her task and still kneeling before Catherine,

Joan then eased aside the tiny triangle of satin covering Catherine’s mound before sliding her tongue between Catherine’s very wet cunt lips to find her little button of pleasure and where Catherine had previously found even the very thought of another woman doing such a thing to her totally repulsive, the actuality was the most erotic and incredible of sensations. As Joan flicked her knowing tongue over her throbbing bud it made her body shudder in pure ecstasy, but all too soon it was over and Joan was once more standing before Catherine, leaving her shocked to the core when telling her. “You taste good Catherine, but that was just to give you an idea of what you will be doing for your Mistress shortly!”

        After assisting the “secretary” to rise to her feet Kevin removed her ball gag before giving her a meaty slap on each buttock. It was then that Kevin, ball gag in hand, turned toward Catherine, who herself was dismayed to see Joan following the naked “secretary” from the “playroom.”

        Made helpless by having her wrists cuffed behind her back, Catherine could do nothing to prevent Kevin from standing far too close behind her and placing the still wet ball gag between her own lips. Then to Catherine’s alarm his hands dropped to her breasts and began tweaking her nipples.

        “Well, well, well, your nipples are getting hard, you thought you’d seen the last of me didn’t you, you snooty bitch,” whispered Kevin. Feeling his hot breath in Catherine’s ear caused her to shudder in wide eyed fear and abhorrence. “Well, Mrs. Snooty Knickers you’ve already had my come juice on your hands but next time though you’ll be drinking it from my cock in your mouth!”

        All Catherine could do was shake her head and mumble denials into her gag as Kevin, Still tweaking her nipples and watched now in the office by Joan as well as the two men  marched Catherine the short distance across the room to a slightly suspended large metal cage. Producing a padlock key, Kevin, unlocked the hinged iron door, which in reality formed one complete side of a cage whose dimensions were around 3x3 feet and some 7 feet high.

        “This is where you go now, snooty knickers,” Kevin told Catherine, none to gently pushing her inside. “And mind you place your feet onto the bars on the floor.”  Looking down while being guided into the cage, Catherine could see the “floor” was in fact just another series of bars and was careful to place her feet over them.

        Worse was to for follow, for Catherine as Kevin unclipped her wrist cuffs, lifting each of her arms before re-clipping the wrist cuffs to metal rings welded near the top bars of her cage. This arrangement left Catherine almost hanging on tiptoe inside the cage.

        Finally, kneeling, Kevin pulling each of Catherine’s legs apart, clipped each anklet to corresponding rings set into the floor of the cage. The effect was to leave Catherine, already almost naked, completely vulnerable and really having to stand on her toes to ease the pressure on her arms.

        Stepping back, Kevin, surveying his handiwork, was delighted to see the look of pure alarm upon Catherine’s beautiful face. Although he had specifically been told not to, Kevin, knowing his back was to the camera, and therefore shielding him, was unable to resist putting his hand into the cage and inside Catherine’s tiny thong, his fingers slipping between the horrified woman’s cunt lips, masturbating her.

        Venomously, Kevin, almost spitting the words, told Catherine. “You tell anybody about our little game and I’ll come round to your house, beat the fucking shit out of you and then fuck that posh ass!, you understand me Mrs. Oh so posh fucking cunt lips!?”

        The terrified Catherine, grimacing against Kevin’s unwanted and painful invasion of her most intimate of areas, furiously nodded her head in agreement with him. She would not, she knew, even tell Sean. Catherine had no desire whatsoever to get on the wrong side of this horrible spotty, dirty brute of a boy, and would be more than happy to remain silent. Not realizing that by her very silence, Catherine was merely leaving herself open to certain further abuses by the hideous Kevin. As Kevin held no fondness whatsoever for Sean, regarding him an upstart who had taken, what Kevin’s saw to be his own rightful place in the hierarchy of the more underground, of Tony’s operations. Eventually Kevin withdrew his dirty fingers from within the terrified Catherine’s cunt. “You enjoyed that didn’t you Mrs. Oh so fucking posh Dixon, you love me fucking you with my fingers don’t you?”

        Frightened to the extreme by Kevin, Catherine, grunting into her gag, humiliatingly nodded her head vigorously in agreement with him.

        Seemingly satisfied, Kevin strode across the room to an electrical control panel. There he stood, glaring longingly at the near naked mature beauty in the cage until the playroom door swung open.

        Astonishingly, Catherine realized she had met him only twice, and on each occasion had been abused by him, but when Sean strode through the door, Catherine, after her abuse from Kevin, had never in her life been so pleased to see anybody! Her eyes pleading with her young Master, Catherine wanted nothing more than for him to hold her, reassure her and be with her. Behind Sean, Tony purposefully entered the playroom and Catherine’s eyes were drawn toward his large powerful, middle aged frame.

        Briefly Tony’s eyes met hers before Catherine quickly lowered her gaze, partly in remembrance of Joan’s instruction but more because of her immediate feeling of deference toward this man. She could feel the intimidation radiating from his cold grey eyes as he gazed toward her, before nodding briefly toward Kevin.

        By the switch panel Kevin pressed a couple of buttons, a motor began to whir and suddenly the cage, to Catherine’s amazement, the floor she was now looking at was left behind and her cage being slowly lifted by a motorized cables. Up and up went Catherine until the metal cage, it’s floor now almost 5 feet above the carpet stopped just beneath a strong wooden beam.

        Shortly after a shudder of metal, rocking the cage from side to side, the cage was moving again. This time it moved sideways, along the beam to the very spot where the secretary had been suspended earlier. Now from her surreptitious gaze Catherine could see, Tony and Sean were standing, with Joan respectfully a few feet behind them.

        And as the cage continued it’s slow but inevitable journey, Catherine realized she was actually being “delivered” to them. She was the “Bird in a gilded cage” if you will. At least she was an almost naked mature mother of two facing her inevitable journey of total capitulation toward both these men.

        Finally the motor stopped whirring; the cage shuddered to a stop and, eyes averted, Mrs. Catherine Dixon, standing, bound and gagged in her cage, awaited with heart hammering anticipation. She would soon discover what her young Master, Sean and the man she would soon learn to call “Master Tony” had planned for her. Abruptly the motor whirred into life once again, the cage and it’s beautiful content lowered until it’s base was again, only inches above the carpet. Catherine was well aware of the “Master Tony’s scrutiny of her body. In fear she made sure her eyes were glued to her shoes as she finally heard the deep authorise voice of Tony.

        “Well Sean, you’ve chosen well, she’s a real cracker, in great shape for her age, great breasts and perfect nipples, good legs too, has she been shaved yet?”

        Catherine could scarcely believe her ears, this man was talking about her as if she were a, a, oh God,!

        “No Tony, not yet,” replied Sean, “I thought you may wish to inspect her first.”

        Already looking down, Catherine watched with almost detached fascination as Tony slipped a large hand between the bars of her cage, gripped her tiny red thong and, seemingly without effort, ripped the triangle of satin from her body. With this motion he was removing Catherine’s last vestige of modesty, his fingers soon stroking the soft blonde downy hair covering Catherine’s pubic mound and leaving her emotions in tatters.

        So wrong, yet so good. So immoral, yet so exciting. So absolutely humiliating, yet so inevitably thrilling, were Catherine’s jumbled thoughts. 

        “Nice cunt hair but it has to go, a good slave should be clean shaven Sean. See to it Joan. What about marking her Sean?”

        Now it was Sean’s hand sliding between the bars of Catherine’s cage, and just as she had on the previous occasions her pulse thumped even harder in her rib cage when his fingers gently stroked, pulled and squeezed both nipples.

        “I thought one nipple ring to begin with Tony and then add another after she has been fully trained, maybe even a cunt ring if we feel she deserves one” 

        Sean’s words struck her like a thunderbolt “nipple ring…..cunt ring!” Oh my lord! He surely can’t be serious. Catherine wanted to tell Sean there was no way she would have her nipple or labia pierced, how on earth could she, She was a middle aged Mother for goodness sake, with a husband at home...sometimes! but Catherine dared not even raise her eyes to Sean or Tony, let alone attempt denial through her gag.

        “What about her husband Sean, what will he say?” Ask Tony.

        “The slave can make noises about a mid life crisis, wanting to rebel, that sort of thing. She can tell him she’s searching for her youth again. I will also limit his access to her, allow him to fuck her just now and again, never in her ass though Tony, that’s mine alone.

        Here Tony smiled for the first time.” Well, Sean she’s certainly found her youth but I bet she never expected it to be in your clutches at this point in her life though! It’s time I had a chat with her though, would you mind Sean, after all she is your property, but we have our agreement to consider.” 

        “Be my guest Tony.”, replied Sean with a beaming smile

        Everything regarding the future of Mrs. Catherine Dixon had already been agreed between Tony and Sean and all this was pure theatre laid on for her benefit and the shocked and apprehensive, yet strangely energised Catherine who could hardly believe what she was hearing took it all in of course about the piercing, her body, her future, all of it discussed by a total stranger and the young man she had been forced to regard as being her ‘owner’. And for the life of her Catherine couldn’t understand why instead of anger she felt a certain pride and instead of humiliation and terror her feelings were of sexual excitement and anticipation.

        “Look at me,” said Tony, an apprehensive Catherine looked up at Tony, but was soon fighting the immediate impulse to look away from his cold grey eyes. Eyes that seemed to look right though hers and onto into her very soul.

        Tony slid a hand between the bars again. Cupping Catherine’s chin in strong fingers, he told her, “You really are a beautiful woman Catherine, for a woman your age your body is perfect in every way. Your Master has done well to find you Catherine. You are now his property. While you are here Catherine, you will be taught many things, some you will enjoy, others you may not, but you no longer have any say in your future, that is for your Master to decide, do you understand Catherine?”

        Catherine heard Tony’s words in a daze of apprehension; once again she was being told she was now effectively “owned” by Sean. How could this be, he was so young, she was a married woman more than twice his age. So mesmerized and subjugated was Catherine by Tony’s cold grey eyes, she would have agreed with anything Tony demanded of her. Such was the combination of fear and respect she

felt for both Tony, and of course, her “owner” Sean. So, when Tony released Catherine’s chin, she simply nodded her head toward him, keeping her fearful eyes glued to his.

        “That’s a good girl Catherine,” continued Tony, “If you disobey or displease your Master’s while you are here Catherine, I shall punish you myself and whip you until you beg for mercy, understood?”

        Once again Catherine nodded her understanding. Where, perhaps only minutes ago, part of Catherine still thought of this as a very wicked but enjoyable game she herself could end at any time. However, on hearing Tony’s words Catherine now knew otherwise. She was spiralling downward, in ever decreasing circles. She was spiralling into a web of depravity spun around her by Sean and Tony. A web Catherine had neither the will power, nor, in truth, desire to break free from.

        Tony nodded to Sean, and then turned toward Joan. “Shave her; then give her training in the art of sucking cock properly. She can experiment on yourself and Kevin. Then give her some obedience training. When she’s ready give her one of the small gold nipple rings then bring her before me when you think she’s ready Joan.

        Both Joan and of course Kevin were more than happy to carry out Tony’s instructions but In her cage Catherine, was dismayed to see both Sean and Tony abruptly turn from her and stride out of the playroom. She could also see the spotty evil face of Kevin looking at her with a viciously cruel smile.  

        Arriving home to see his mother’s car parked on the driveway, Dan  slipped into the house and after removing his shoes then made his way noiselessly upstairs to his room where he quickly set about switching on his TV monitors.

        There, in her bedroom his mother having already stripped from her blouse and bra was removing her black skirt and soon minus her shredded thong Catherine stood almost naked, before her mirror and bought one hand up to her right breast and through the monitor and with his cock rock hard yet again Dan looked on in fascination as his Mother toyed with the small gold nipple ring that had earlier been slid into her freshly pierced nipple as he recalled the earlier events in the “Bookshop”.

       Breathlessly, Dan had watched as Kevin, his hands  managing to explore just every part of his Mother’s body, release his Mother from the cage before Joan then directed Kevin to attach Catherine, by the leather cuffs she still wore, to a waist high leather padded  trolley. The end of the trolley was hinged up at a 45 degree angle and was propping up Catherine’s head and shoulders, thus allowing her to clearly view what to come next before Kevin then lowered a wide metal spreader bar and

Clipped Catherine’s anklet’s to its ends. Finally the spreader bar was raised via a winch until Catherine’s legs were held, spread wide apart, just above her horizontal body on the trolley.  

Under the gaze of the leering Kevin, Joan began washing and foaming Catherine’s naked pubis, the height of Catherine’s suspended legs, allowing her to soap and foam the area around the hugely embarrassed Catherine’s anus….

        From the office a fascinated Dan looked on in as his Mother’s pubis was carefully shaved by Joan. He noted with amusement every change of expression upon his Mother’s face and could clearly see not only her obvious embarrassment at another woman touching her most intimate of areas but also  his Mother’s expression of pure pleasure as Joan combined her shaving skills with delicate explorations of both Catherine’s orifices. Eventually Joan completed her task and after drying Catherine’s pubic area and anus with soft fluffy towels began stroking her now baby smooth pubic mound and much to Catherine’s consternation even allowed Kevin to do the same before finally rubbing a soothing cream into the shaven area.

        The, after having been cuffed and caged once more Joan’s next step was to show a surprised and somewhat jealous Catherine a DVD of herself sucking Sean’s rampant cock. On the DVD Joan was using all her undoubted skills when sucking, licking and lightly biting every part of his cock, balls, thighs and of course his anus. “Watch and learn carefully Catherine. You will do exactly the same as I am doing only you must do it to Kevin. If I think you have not learned or remembered every trick you see me performing on Sean, you will do it over and over again with Kevin’s cock and anus!”

        Catherine was of course appalled at the thought of sucking the horrible brute’s cock at all and in fear of having to repeat her odious task vowed she would remember all that Joan told her and all her actions on the film.

        Unfortunately for Dan the TV monitor did not reach the DVD screen and was unable to see Joan in action on Sean but after a frustratingly long wait he eventual saw Joan remove his Mother’s gag and watched her crawl on hands and knees to where Kevin, smiling evilly, now stood looking up to his eyes as instructed Catherine asked him if she may be allowed to suck his cock.

        Kevin of course was only too delighted to allow Catherine to do so but Kevin was a street boy and instantly recognized the fear in Catherine’s eyes. As soon as her soft lips took his throbbing cock Kevin decided that Sean would very soon be sharing the gorgeous Mrs. Dixon with him, that This would not be the last time this posh bitch sucked him off. In fact the next time he saw her he fully intended to take his leather belt to Mrs. Oh so posh Catherine Dixon and beat her until she begged him to fuck her in the ass! 

        So once again Dan was watching his own Mother sucking the cock of another boy not much older than himself and his frustration grew as Catherine, mindful of Joan’s implied threat, remembered to replicate every act of Joan’s performance upon Sean, even to the extent of pushing her tongue deep into his not particularly clean anus. Despite the fact that she was nauseated by the taste and smell of Kevin’s hole she kept her tongue in there, as Joan had demanded, for a good two minutes, thinking all the while she must surely be  about to vomit all over him.

        Mercifully though for Catherine, Kevin was far too excited by this attention to last too long. And pulling on his own cock Dan could only look on in increasing frustration when Catherine had drawn back a couple inches from Kevin’s jerking pulsating cock Kevin emptied his balls into his Mother’s wide open mouth,. Finally, when he was spent, Catherine took him into her mouth once again, sucking him clean before pulling back and pushing back the foreskin of Kevin’s deflating cock before Catherine licked all over the purple head until no trace of his juices remained. As she did this Dan came himself, spurting hot come juices into a waiting handkerchief.

        Mercifully for Catherine Joan was satisfied with her performance upon Kevin and much to the youth’s disgust was even telling her she could rest assured that her Master’s anus tasted far better than Kevin’s,. However, remembering his earlier decision when the bitch had taken his cock in her mouth he just smiled evilly and looked across to Catherine who upon seeing Kevin’s eyes, felt a cold chill run through her, as if his eyes conveyed to the fearful Catherine those very same thoughts.

        Upstairs though Dan was completely unaware of this byplay and was soon watching his Mother’s wrist and ankle cuffs strapped by Kevin onto an X shaped wooden frame bondage cross. The effect was to leave Dan’s Mother naked and vulnerable to whatever Joan had in mind and It was not long coming when, after taking from a hook on the wall a leather “cat o’ nine tails” Joan showed it to the gagged Catherine, asking her if she had ever been whipped by one.

        Catherine shook her head furiously, she had not, and if she were able would tell Joan she had no desire to whipped by one now...until of course she remembered Tony’s last words to her about “obedience training.” In fact, in the hands of a woman, who knows just where it hurts most, the “Cat” can be a most fearsome weapon. Conversely a woman would also know just where it can excite and inflame her desire.  So Catherine was treated to a mixture of both pain and excitement. With alternate light and then heavy strokes of the “Cat” upon her body Joan worked her over like the expert she was. Catherine grimacing and sighing as her thighs, breasts, stomach and pubic area all received Joan’s attention. Finally, Joan was slowly and softly alternating between Catherine’s nipples and cunt lips, almost caressing each area with the soft leather tails.

        Dan looked on in amazement as his Mother, throwing back her head, began sighing and gasping at the sheer pleasure Joan was creating within her. Then finally, after judging the time was just right, Joan administered the “coupe de grace” by casting the whip aside and inserting four of her small fingers deep inside Catherine’s wet and welcoming cunt. Then Joan was pulling the gag from Catherine’s mouth and placing her lips onto hers. Indeed, Catherine’s response was immediate, not only did

she respond by pushing her tongue deep into Joan’s mouth, but was soon, also shuddering in ecstasy toward the huge climax Joan’s knowing fingers were creating inside her cunt. Soon Catherine experienced for the first time another woman bringing her to orgasm as she thrashed about as best she could on the bondage cross.

        When it was over Joan was whispering into Catherine’s ear. “Now show me your obedience, show me what you have learned today Catherine.” before stepping away from the bondage cross. Then Joan removed her own dress, leaving her naked save for a black leather garter belt and matching stockings and then she nodded toward Kevin to release Catherine.

        Kevin was always delighted to see the “real” Joan. She had a great body under those drab clothes and he would have gladly fucked both women there and then but Kevin knew full well that Joan was Tony’s personal property. Having been informed by Tony, when taken on, that if he were to as much touch Joan without his permission then Tony would give Kevin the hiding of a lifetime. And having seen the powerful Tony doing just that to another lad Kevin had no wish to experience it for himself and so he simply released Catherine from the bondage cross before on Joan’s instructions, he strolled out of the “playroom”, shutting the door behind him.

        Standing with her back to the wooden cross Catherine gazed in awe at Joan, stunned at how the seemingly “mousy” woman in the bookshop was now transformed into a stunning near naked middle aged beauty standing expectantly with hands on hip, before her. To Catherine, at that moment Joan was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen with her slim stocking clad legs leading up to strong but slim thighs a flat stomach and firm medium size breasts with huge nipples. Even more stunning For Catherine was the sight of a gold ring on each of those large nipples together with a tattoo with the legend” Tony’s slave” on her pubic mound. Suddenly, despite Sean’s ownership of her, Catharine felt a bizarre sense of envy toward Joan and of her position as Tony’s own slave. Then, with her son Dan watching intently through the monitors, Catherine sunk to her knees and crawled across the floor until she knelt directly before Joan.

        Staring in awe at the woman who had just given her so much pleasure Catherine suddenly found the right thing to say. “Please Mistress, may this trainee slave be allowed to worship your body?” Pleased with Catherine and pleased that her Master Tony would be happy with herself Joan gently stroked Catherine’s blonde tresses and told her that indeed she may indeed do just that.

        For Catherine, who then placed both hands behind Joan and onto the back of her thighs, this entirely new experience really was a challenge. Should she perform in the same way as she had with the vile Kevin, albeit with a different target? Would Joan be angry if she probed her tongue inside her anus? Catherine decided to follow  her instincts and pulling herself forward via Joan’s thighs began to lovingly caress Joan’s inner thighs with her tongue a in slow circular motion before frustratingly for her now very excited Mistress Slowly moving upward until teasing the very edge of Joan’s cunt lips before. Catherine then began the whole process over again until finally her hot probing tongue slid between her Mistresses now very wet cunt lips.

        ,Agonizingly for Joan, the tongue was then gone and Catherine was easing and twisting her body until she was under Joan’s parted legs and facing her Mistress’s buttocks before her hands were spreading those bum cheeks apart. Catherine was in seventh heaven as her tongue then probed the entrance of her Mistress’s anus. Unlike Kevin’s, it tasted so good and as whole new world of pleasure opened up before her Catherine took full advantage by probing and pressing her greedy tongue deep into her Mistress’s receptive anus whilst, still managing to hold her buttocks apart, fingering Joan’s throbbing cunt lips.

        “Keep it there,” gasped Joan, who with Catherine’s tongue probing deeper into her anus than she herself had ever experienced was by now in the throes of a real “anal orgasm.” Catherine was, she decided, a real find and looked forward to much more of this! 

        What Dan was unable to witness was his naked Mother later being led out of the playroom by Joan and downstairs to Tony’s large office, occupied now only by Sean sat comfortably in a large leather lounge chair.

After having been led inside the office by her collar and lead and upon seeing Sean for only the second time that day, Catherine was excited. After the thrill of “worshiping” Mistress Joan and the degradation of having to “service” the dreadful Kevin She wanted nothing more than to throw herself into the arms of the young man she now willingly regarded to be her Master and “owner.” Just in time though Catherine remembered the training she had been given by Joan earlier. Lowering herself until kneeling upon spread knees, Catherine placed her hands behind her head, looking downward.  

        Sean was quietly ecstatic. Catherine Dixon really did seem to be the “natural.” Tony had told him she was after watching the DVD of the first “sessions” with Sean.

        “Your slave awaits you Master Sean,” said Joan, while still holding Catherine’s lead.

        “Come and sit on my lap, Catherine” said Sean.

        Only too happy with the idea, Catherine crawled across toward her Master. Then lifting her easily in his strong young arms, placed Catherine’s bottom upon one knee and began toying with her still rock hard nipples with fingers of one hand. At the same time he was showing Catherine the delicate little Gold nipple ring he had chosen for her with the other.

        “This is to symbolize my ownership of you Catherine.” 

      With her pulse quickening Catherine had totally forgotten the earlier conversation between Tony and Sean about her “nipple ring.”, now upon seeing the very item Sean intended to have placed in her nipple, her earlier feelings of how unfeasible this would be for her came flooding back. Turning her head toward Sean, Catherine began, “But...Master, it...oh dear, how could I possibly have that done to me?”

        Just then the office door was opening and through it strode a tall well built man carrying what seemed to be doctors Gladstone bag. A man, who’s most distinguishing feature, was the abundance of rings on his nose, ears and lips. Catherine stared open mouthed at the newcomer.

        “This, Catherine, is the “Ringmaster.” He is going to pierce your nipple and insert your new ring, how and if you display it to your family is your own problem” added Sean to the incredulous Catherine.

        So much had happened to Catherine in the last few weeks, even more so in the last few hours, but now she faces perhaps her hardest decision yet. She could, she knew, gather up her clothes, if she could find then, and walk out of this office. She also knew that it would probably be for the first and last time. Sean, her Master, her owner, would not, Catherine thought, attempt to stop her. Still her worry was she may either lose her adorned young Master altogether or be punished forcefully, maybe by the horrible young brute Kevin until she accepted the inevitable.

        “Will it hurt Master?” was Catherine’s eventual response.

        “No Catherine, besides, I have a way of helping you over it,” he replied. Sean then lifted Catherine from his knee and, to her surprise and huge pleasure, gently lowered the mature blonde beauty onto the huge erect cock he had just removed from his trousers. Then sighing with pleasure, Catherine felt Sean’s massive cock burying itself deeper and deeper inside her until it seemed to devour her completely.

        Gone were the indignities suffered at the hands and cock, of Kevin. Catherine was now content just to sit there with her Master’s cock deep within her and watch the “Ringmaster’s” fingers take her right nipple and gently coax it to erection. Not at all a difficult task considering the position Catherine was already in as Sean’s cock

seemed to be growing ever larger within her. Next he was spraying Catherine’s nipple with a local anaesthetics, afterward pinching Catherine’s nipple, asking her if she could feel pain.

        When a relieved Catherine, fighting a growing orgasm, replied she could not. Catherine then looked on, almost in detachment, as the “Ringmaster”, holding a cork against her nipple with one hand, slowly pushed a large needle taken from a sterile packing, painlessly through the nipple until it slid into the cork.

        There, in the attentive Catherine’s nipple, the needle remained while the “Ringmaster” took the little gold ball from Sean’s selected ring before dipping both ring and ball into a sterile solution. This for Catherine was a surreal, almost out of body experience. A never imagined or dreamed of scenario of being gently fucked by her Master’s enormous cock while watching a complete stranger holding her nipple. Then him withdrawing from it the large needle he had inserted. Almost immediately this was followed by his skilfully inserting of the small gold ring into the hole they had left in her nipple. With amazing dexterity for such a large man, the “Ringmaster” clipped the tiny gold ball back onto the ring to complete its circle of gold. Then after dabbing Catherine’s newly pierced, slightly blooded nipple with a swab the “Ringmaster” applied an antiseptic spray to the Catherine’s nipple.

        Now sitting at home before her bedroom mirror whilst Dan continued his “spy cam” monitoring of her Catherine held her right breast and closely examined it’s new adornment. The tiny gold ring, she decided, really did suit her large nipple. Somehow, despite the soreness she now felt it seemed so “right” to have her Master’s mark of ownership of her in this way.

        Catherine felt a shiver of pleasure run through when recalling how her Master had exploded inside her just minutes after the “Ringmaster” had completed his task. She continued to be amazed at how she had felt so wilfully erotic in the office, not feeling the slightest embarrassment as, with both the Ringmaster and Joan looking on, she had cried out in pleasure whilst Sean bounced her up and down upon his enormous erection.

The  only downside for Catherine was the “Ringmaster” telling her not only that she must spray her nipple three times daily with the antiseptic and to sleep wearing a bra to give her nipple ring time to adjust to her nipple,  “playing” as he had called it, must be curtailed for a least two weeks.  It would prove be a very long and frustrating two weeks for the recently  sexual energised Catherine Dixon but two weeks which Sean Brady intended to put to very good use indeed!

                                      End of Part Two

                                  knotsshackles@yahoo.co.uk

                                    Catherine Dixon’s Punishment

                                    Part Three

                                               

     Chapter one:    Two weeks later.                                            

       The two weeks spent without hearing from her young ‘Master’ Sean Brady had seemed an eternity for Catherine Dixon for having been administered by an expert Catherine’s piercing had gone well and the slight soreness in her nipple had disappeared after only a few days and to her surprise Catherine was soon proudly moving the small gold ring around her healed nipple with ease, astonished at just how much more sensitive her nipple had now become. Indeed it seemed to Catherine that whenever she touched her nipple that wonderful familiar throbbing would once again begin between her legs.

        Her only concern came the first weekend with her husband home from his travels and wondered how would she explain her new nipple ring to him and with Sean also having told Catherine she could no longer allow her husband to fuck her without his, Sean’s, permission things could have become very complicated indeed but the idea of having her young Master tell her when she could or cold not fuck her own husband held a strange excitement for Catherine.

In the invent Catherine’s concern proved to be unfounded for her husband had made not one single sexual advance toward his wife who, not certain as to how to approach the subject of her nipple ring had instead worn a sexy bra and thong in bed. In fact he had seemed to want nothing more than to sleep and to play golf before leaving the house again early Monday morning, leaving Catherine to wonder if perhaps her husband had taken a lover himself!

After his departure though Catherine’s excitement was evident as each day of the week she observing Sean’s demand she must follow to the letter the list of lingerie he had given her to wear each day and Catherine also ensured she slipped the little gold ring around her nipple when dressing and only briefly did she wonder how in earth Sean had managed to compile a list of every piece of lingerie she owned.

   Then just she began to wonder if she would ever hear from her young Master Catherine was bought out of her musings by the sudden bleeping of the private cell phone given her by Sean. Catherine’s heart skipped a beat for it was a message telling Catherine her young Master would be visiting to view his “property” at 2pm that very afternoon!

That wonderful all consuming throbbing began yet again at this news. Her young Master was coming! Catherine checked her watch and then rushed upstairs to run her bath, Master would be here in less than two hours and his slave was going to make herself look devastatingly beautiful for him!

        An hour and a half later, freshly bathed and obediently shaving her pubis to ensure it was totally smooth, Catherine dressed as Sean had stated for today. She was to be in all red lingerie under a short red button down dress. Catherine had taken time over her hair and applying her makeup and was making last a minute adjustment to the suspender tabs on her sheer black stockings when she heard the cheerful voice of her son Dan shouting upstairs to Catherine that he was home.  

        “Oh God, I’d completely forgotten I heard Dan telling me he would be studying at home this afternoon,” thought a startled Catherine, wondering how on earth Sean would react to Dan’s presence in the house. More to the point, realized Catherine, was how she could submit herself to Sean with her son the house! Still confused as to how she could get around the problem Catherine made her way downstairs and on into the kitchen where Dan was in the process of preparing himself a sandwich.

        “You should have let me do that for your Darling,” said Catherine, acutely aware of her son’s scrutiny when looking up from his task to his Mother.

        “Wow Mum, you look great, are you going out?” said Dan, his cock twitching to the glorious sight his Mother made standing there in the doorway with her sheer black stockings contrasting wonderfully with the short red dress.

        “Err yes Dan, later I shall be but before then your friend Sean is coming around for some more discussions about the teaching profession,” replied Catherine, desperately hoping her son would be satisfied with her reply.

        “Oh, right on Mum, you didn’t get dressed up like that for Sean then?”

        Catherine, very aware she was blushing furiously, scolded her son. “Dan! How could you think of such a thing…, completely good grief, I’m your Mother and Sean, goodness knows, is near your own age, how could you say such a thing. Your father would be furious. Besides, Sean would hardly be interested in a woman so much older than himself!” 

        Dan was of course fully aware that his Mother was lying to him ,he  had asked the question merely as the first incursion of his own plans to embarrass and eventually humiliate his Mother into complying with his own demands of her. So for the time being Dan contented himself by smiling at Catherine and replying, “Sure Mum, of course you’re right.”  Leaving his Mother anxious, worried and no wiser as to how she would greet Sean on his arrival.

        Catherine’s torment though was partially relieved when Dan told her he was taking his lunch up to his room.

        “Say hi to Sean for me Mum,” smiled Dan.   

Eventually the doorbell had rung and after ensuring Dan was upstairs Catherine had dutifully opened the door to Sean and although still concerned about Dan’s presence in the house she had none the less dropped to her hands and knees to welcome her young Master in the required manner.

Now, thankful the door was closed behind them for after having to crawl into the lounge before him Catherine was again Kneeling before Sean with her hands clasped together upon her head but just the presence and nearness of her young Master made Catherine temporarily disregard her plight. More so when Sean’s hands dropped to her face to caress and stroke Catherine’s smooth skin as she looked down to the carpet.

        “Master, please may I speak?”

        “Yes slave Catherine and you may also look at me while you do so,” replied Sean, delighted she property had remembered the instructions given her by Joan.

        Catherine looked up into those beautiful but stern eyes. “Dan is in the house Master,” was all Catherine could think of to say to Sean, afraid that any reticence on her part would provoke Sean into punishing her but much to  Catherine’s consternation and simply shrugging his shoulders, Sean replied,

“You are now mine, slave Catherine, the property of Master Sean. If need be I shall end this nonsense of secrecy and tell Dan that I own his Mother, he may even be useful to me in keeping an eye on you. He could tell me if you’re ever disobedient toward your owner. Now, stand up and take off the dress, slave Catherine; your Master wishes to see your nipple ring.” 

        Sean’s words hit Catherine like a thunderbolt, how could her Master be so cruel? But they were also a reminder to Catherine of just how far she had travelled in her journey toward total submission. Catherine realized Sean’s words were a test of her obedience toward her young Master and knew she must not fail him whilst to her alarm, Catherine also sensed the same strange combination of guilt, excitement and arousal she had experienced when Sean had punished her in Dan’s bedroom when Catherine had thought Dan may be in there witnessing his Mother’s submission toward his friend Sean.

        “Yes Master,” replied Catherine, her fingers already unbuttoning the red dress after accepting her Master was stating only that which Catherine already knew to be the truth, that despite all the possible and perhaps inevitable complications such was her newly found sexual liberation She felt proud to be Sean’s slave and even that subconsciously perhaps she really did want to share her joy with Dan, even if it meant a total transformation of their Mother/Son relationship……...

   But Would Dan in turn then inform her husband as to what was going on at home if that were to happen? But had perhaps Sean already told her son his Mother was now “owned” by him? Catherine thought not…. but would Dan really be happy to accept her new life and be protective of her while Sean was elsewhere, Certainly, thought Catherine, the way her son often looked at her and the many times she had surreptitiously seen the way his trousers bulged with an undoubted erection on those occasions told Catherine all she needed to know about her sons sexual orientations.

Could t  though the young Man she had loved and nurtured all these years really come to terms with the fact his Mother was in effect now ‘Owned’ by his own school friend?. Viewed in that way even just the thought of such a thing occurring seemed ridiculous, a bad joke even, but blissfully unaware of the true nature of Sean’s Brady’s intentions toward her, it was no joking matter to Catherine for she had now found the key to just what her life had been missing all these years, in short, incredible sexual  awareness and fulfilment combined with  mind-boggling feelings of  true belonging, that even if she were ‘owned’ by her Master the reverse was also true, that she Catherine Dixon owned Sean Brady’s breathtaking body, every part of it down to his magnificent cock!...................................

  After having removed her red dress Catherine then stood in just her red thong, matching garter belt and stockings with her hands on head before her Master Sean. Having removed her dress Catherine had been left breathing heavily in pure delight when Sean had then pulled her toward him, crushing her body to his strong young chest before giving Catherine the most erotic and enjoyable kiss she had experienced for a very long time. While doing this Sean’s fingers had also unclasped Catherine’s red bra so that when finally breaking away from the long lingering tongue to tongue kiss he was able to remove the bra in one swift movement before telling Catherine to replace her hands upon her head.

        “Beautiful, slave Catherine, it looks beautiful,” was Sean’s verdict while he toyed with Catherine’s nipple ring, One large hand weighing and fondling one breast while, with the other, gently tugging and moving the little gold adornment around the tiny hole in Catherine’s nipple. This was leaving her sighing with pleasure from her now oh so sensitive nipple. And even more so as Sean, leaned down to take her whole nipple, complete with ring into his mouth, gently sucking and teasing to leave Catherine swooning with pleasure. 

        It was then Sean produced a thin whippy cane from under his trouser leg and seeing this Catherine knew she was about to have another “training” session and obediently kissed the thin bamboo and took the cane in her teeth when Sean placed it against her lips.

        “Your bedroom shall be the punishment room for today slave Catherine, go up there now and kneel on your bed waiting for your Master. I shall be along shortly, but you must keep the cane between your teeth until I remove it!”

        This then was to be a huge test of Catherine’s absolute obedience, having to walk almost naked and with her nipple ring in full view up to her room in the full knowledge her son was up there, in his own room! With only the slightest hesitation, Catherine, cane between her teeth, obeyed her Master and turned from him to make her way. With her deliciously swaying white bottom making a delightful contrast to her black stockings she moved toward her bedroom, nervously expecting Dan to suddenly appear before her and stare in wonderment at his almost naked Mother sporting a gold nipple ring.

Only when in the assumed safety of her bedroom and kneeling upon her bed with her bottom thrust upward did Catherine feel a strange  and forbidden tinge of disappointment that Dan had not witnessed her erotic display as she waited in eager anticipation of the pleasures to follow.

        Dan of course had seen his mother’s nipple ring on countless occasions already and now. In the comfort of his room, he pulled his already erect cock from his pants and settled back onto his bed, viewing both the delicious sight his Mother was unknowingly presenting him as she knelt on the bed awaiting the arrival of Sean. Dan was thinking of the following week, for on the Tuesday he and Sean had a very special appointment to keep.

        “Very, very nice, you have been a good girl slave Catherine; your cunt is so smooth now.”

        Catherine was aware that Sean, or was it Dan? Had entered the room and was now standing behind her. Then she jumped a little when two fingers caressed her freshly shaven pubic area, running up and down either side of the thong elastic now buried firmly between her bum cheeks. Catherine had relaxed as soon as she confirmed it was her Master standing there and it was not long before she was gasping with pleasure to his gently probing fingers and having great difficulty in keeping the cane between her teeth.

        Which was of course, just what Sean intended and with a wicked smile the young Master slid both fingers deep into Catherine’s well lubricated and only too willing cunt. The effect was immediate, unable to suppress a sudden gasp of pleasure Catherine’s mouth opened and the cane dropped from between her lips to land before her on the bedspread.   

   “Naughty slave girl,” was Sean’s response before picking up the thin length of bamboo.

        “For that slave Catherine you will be punished with twelve strokes of the cane and count each of them aloud, afterward you will beg your Master to fuck your ass!”

        Realizing she had been set up, Catherine found it hard to suppress a giggle as she replied, “Yes Master” for all was right with the world. Her wonderful young Master was here, and was about to punish and fuck her, thrusting her glorious ass back toward Sean in expectation. Catherine though was of course completely unaware that at the same time her son Dan was laying back on his bed, his already erect cock in hands whilst watching a relay TV monitor and glorying in the sight of those wonderfully large and firm breasts, topped with the gold nipple ring, pointing straight down toward the bed as he waited in envious expectation for Sean to begin punishing his mother.

Chapter Two: The following Tuesday:

        “Dan... What a pleasant surprise!” said Dan’s Aunt Victoria Preston upon opening the door to he young nephew.

        “Hi there Auntie, I was in the area so I thought I’d pop in and see you,” replied Dan with a beaming smile.

        “That’s very good of you Dan, come on in then and let me get you a drink, I’ve only just myself got home from a lunch date with some friends…. Hello, what’s that you have there, have you been shopping Dan?”

        “Oh, that’s my football training stuff Aunt Victoria.”

        “Good for you Dan, it’s good to have sporting hobbies,” replied Victoria who in truth had always thought her sister Catherine’s son a little strange, even to the point of feeling a little uncomfortable at the way the boy looked at her sometimes, none the less, he was her sister’s son and Victoria felt obliged to at least ask him in and offer him a coke.

        “Any chance of a cup of coffee Auntie I’ve gone off coke to tell you the truth,” said Dan after they had sat opposite one another in Victoria’s large sitting room after she had offered him the coke.

        “Sure Dan, maybe I will join you and have one myself, I need it after the couple of glasses of wine I had with lunch,” said Victoria before rising from her chair, careful to gather her pink summer dress together, not wishing to provide her nephew with the slightest glimpse of the racy pink lingerie she wore underneath, as she always did for her “girlie lunches.”

       With his heart pounding Dan only hoped he appeared normal to his Aunt Victoria as He watched her disappear from the lounge before taking from his pocket the small vial Sean had given him earlier. This, Sean had told Dan, was initially to be his “show.” Dan’s opportunity to prove to Sean he had the guts to carry out the plans they had devised together after Dan had submitted his idea to Sean and he Sean, they agreed, would arrive later. Today they had decided, would be perfect for Tuesday was usually Victoria’s day for lunching with friends and would have already had a couple of drinks. 

      Whilst In the kitchen preparing coffee Victoria hoped her nephews visit would not be a long one. Tired after a couple of drinks she had already planned to take a bath and then a nap before dinner. With her ex-husband now out of her life but still making all that lovely alimony money to pay her as required by their divorce settlement a girl had to enjoy herself and   tonight she planned to  visit t some more friends for yet more ‘girlie talk’.

        “So Dan, I haven’t seen your Mother for a couple of weeks, how is she,” said Victoria after placing a mug of coffee on a table next to Dan’s chair.

        After having watched her every movement over these past weeks Dan of course knew exactly all there was to know about how his Mother was.

        “Mums very well Auntie Victoria,” he replied.

        “That’s good, Oh dear I’m sorry Dan, I’m forgetting myself would you like a slice of the cake I made yesterday, with your coffee.”

        “Oh, please Auntie; you know how much I love you homemade cakes.”

        Victoria placed her own mug of coffee on an end table and strolled out of the lounge back toward the kitchen to fetch Dan’s slice of cake and for Dan his Aunt’s departure could not have been timed better. Having been worried about as to whether he would actually get the opportunity, here it was and Dan quickly emptied the vial he was holding into his Aunt’s coffee cup before Moments later, Victoria was back in the lounge, passing Dan a plate of her cake before taking her coffee mug and sitting opposite Dan once again, well aware of Dan’s eyes trying to catch a glimpse of his Aunt’s stocking thigh as she eased herself back into her own chair.

Then making an effort to be nice to Dan, Victoria made small talk about his schooling and prospects while they drank their coffee and Dan eat his cake but soon realised she was beginning to feel tired, this, she assumed, must be caused by the drinks consumed over lunch and she hoped Dan would leave as soon as his coffee was finished and she could then take her nap before her Bath but gradually though Victoria felt more and more tired and Dan, with his coffee and cake finished was still just casually sitting there opposite her, almost, thought his openly yawning aunt, as if he were studying her. 

        “Oh Dear, what must you think of me Dan, yawning like this, perhaps you should go home now and I’ll go upstairs for a nap.” But to Victoria’s puzzlement her nephew simply ignored her and continued to sit there watching her and now his face seemed blurry to Victoria who was having great difficulty in keeping her eyes open. 

        From his chair Dan gazed across at his aunt’s vain attempts to remain awake and just as Sean had assured him the powerful and very illegal mind control drug had taken effect after a few minutes. Soon his Aunt Victoria Preston would be fast asleep.

Sean had said she should be left for at least ten minutes and then Dan should gently shake his aunt and tell her to wake up. This she should do and all her faculties would return, except that is, for her mind, which would now respond positively to any suggestion made to her. This condition would last for at least a couple of hours before a deep sleep would overtake Victoria, who upon waking with one hell of a headache would remember only the last words she were told.

        So after waiting the requisite amount of time and to satisfy himself his aunt was now fast asleep Dan rose from his chair and leaned over Victoria and lifted the hem of her pink summer dress. “Beautiful”, Dan said to himself on seeing his aunt’s pink garter belt, light tan stockings and tiny panties. Taking his “sports bag” Dan then went upstairs to check his aunt’s bedroom again for the previous week he had let himself into her house after watching his aunt go off on her lunch date and then proceed to make a leisurely inspection and inventory of all Victoria’s lingerie and racier outer clothing .On this occasion though Dan began setting up DVD recording equipment around the bedroom as well as laying out all the bondage gear such as cuffs, rope and gags together with a few canes and whips previously hidden in his ‘Sports bag’

       Once downstairs again Dan checked on his aunt to see she was breathing as one would when asleep. A check on his watch told him it had now been twenty minutes since she first appeared to be asleep and taking his cell phone Dan punched in Sean’s number, let it ring three times and then hung up.

        “Auntie Victoria, Auntie Victoria” said Dan, gently shaking his aunt, his pulse racing.

        Slowly, Dan’s aunt gradually opened her eyes and looked up to her nephew with dilated pupils. ”Oh, Dan you are still here, I’m afraid I must have nodded off,” said Victoria drowsily.

        “Yes Auntie, you did, tell me Auntie, but I want you to stand up now.” 

        “Ok Dan,” a little shakily his aunt rose from her chair and swaying slightly adopted a standing position, 

        “That’s good Auntie now, there’s someone at the door who wants to meet you but first I want you to take off your dress Auntie Victoria, do you understand?” 

        “Yes Dan, I understand,” replied Dan’s aunt groggily before to the amazement of her nephew, reaching behind her back and with her movements matching her drowsy voice, slowly unzipped her light summer dress. Eventually the garment slipped off of her shoulders allowing the dress to fall into a pool around her ankles, leaving the mature beauty standing before her incredulous nephew wearing no more than her pink bra & panties together with a matching garter belt and tan stockings.

        Beaming with elated amusement Dan then said, “My friend is waiting for you to let him in Auntie Victoria. Go and open the kitchen door for him.” Before, swaying almost drunkenly and with only the slightest hesitation his Aunt Victoria made her unsteady way out of the lounge and toward the kitchen

        “And be certain to wiggle your great ass when you walk Auntie.”

        Amazingly Victoria once more obeyed him immediately and Dan blissfully followed his semi naked aunt, wiggling and swaying her bottom, make her way into the kitchen and then across to the glass door, where the clearly visible Sean stood waiting,  his eyes feasting upon in the superb voluptuous semi naked figure of the raven haired Victoria Preston, Sean Brady beamed in delight for although unlike Catherine, Vicky was dark haired both sisters shared a mutual, mature beauty in both face and figure.

In truth Sean had been rather apprehensive as to the validity of the drugs effectiveness, hence his getting Dan to administer it to his aunt and although as of yet unaware of the identity of its recipient the powerful mind control  drug Tony had rather reluctantly provided for him seemed to be working perfectly and upon seeing Dan’s gorgeous aunt, standing there, in the doorway, wearing only her pink lingerie with her nephew standing happily behind her Sean’s earlier apprehension quickly evaporated. Time, now, thought Sean, for a little fun before the serious stuff began.

        “Hello,” said Sean, “who are you?”

        “My name is Mrs. Victoria Preston.”

        “Good, you are now my property and you will call me Sir, tell me you understand that” 

        “Yes Sir, I understand I am your property Sir.”

“You are a very a good girl now show us to your bedroom Mrs. Preston         .

        “Yes Sir, please follow me,” replied the drugged Victoria Preston before leading the smiling youths, their eyes glued to Victoria’s shapely swaying bottom, up the stairs and into her bedroom where Sean observed, Dan had already laid out the toys and bondage gear he intended to use on Dan’s aunt. 

        “This is a very nice bedroom but now I want you to Take off your bra and hold your tits toward me with your hands Victoria.”

        “Yes Sir.” Replied the slightly swaying raven haired beauty before Once again obeyed the instruction given her by reaching behind her back to unclasp her bra and dropping the garment to the floor before, still Then swaying slightly, Victoria held her each hand under her breasts, proffering them toward a delighted Sean, carefully not using the flash mode as Tony had told him it could startle Victoria back to reality, wasted no time in capturing Victoria’s compliance with his digital camera.

“That’s great, you really are being a very good girl Mrs. Preston but now I want you too place your arms under both you tits, step out of your thong and pass it to me Victoria.”

        “Yes Sir,” Victoria, almost stumbling, managed to remove her thong and with an almost drunken smile passed the tiny pink garment to Sean, leaving the mature beauty standing naked aside from her pink garter belt and stockings whilst he perused the rather sorry amount of pubic hair covering her mound.

“You really are being a very good girl and now I want you to crawl around the room on your hand and knees Vicky, then reach behind you and spread your ass cheeks wide apart so that wyes e can have a really good look at that little Asshole you are hiding…….Do you wash it well Vicky”

“Yes Sir…Always”

“Good girl, now get on your hands and knees Vicky”  After capturing her gorgeously swaying ass on Camera whilst she crawled around her bedroom Sean and Dan were soon doing the same as, with her nose now pressed into the thick carpet, Vicky’s fingers spreading her firm buttocks until her little button Anus was in full view to both youths.

  

After this Sean then placed the almost naked Victoria in sets of padded wrist and ankle cuffs, a wide padded leather collar complete with dog lead and a white crotch rope. He had a thick piece of cord circling Victoria’s waist and tied off at the front before being passed between her legs, cunt lips and buttocks. This ‘crotch rope’ was then tied off again at the waist before Sean then took a deep red lipstick and across Victoria’s breasts had written.” I am a Fucktoy.”

        The total effect had been stunning and Victoria, having been made to place her hands upon her head, had smiled lazily while Sean had taken photo after close up photo of Victoria. He made sure he took plenty of good close ups of her face and breasts as she swayed groggily. 

As the gorgeous Victoria Preston uncomplainingly allowed herself to be placed in all manner of bondage and performing sex acts upon both Dan and himself Sean eventually had at least a good hours worth of DVD cam film and digi photos. The after having removed the bondage toys and wearing only her garter and stockings Victoria was placed on her knees before her nephew and with Sean’s prompting Vicky removed Dan’s his trousers and boxers and kneeling before him she was very soon lovingly sucking Dan’s throbbing cock whilst simultaneously toying with his balls. 

        The idea of Victoria sucking off Dan’s cock had been his own for after thinking it over Sean decided that DVD evidence of this act would be the absolute clincher for him, that he could use it when he was ready to begin the enjoyable task of reducing Catherine Dixon’s beautiful sister from a confident woman about town to, just like Catherine, his own personal fucktoy, perhaps even eventually kneeling naked, bound and gagged, alongside her sister, before him, Sean Brady, their Master!

        All of his had been manna from heaven for Dan and even If Sean would not allow him to fuck his Mother then at least he would have the satisfaction of having her sister suck him off! There would, Sean had told Dan, be no fucking of Victoria today either, that would be saved for another time when Victoria was totally aware of what was happening to her and so continuing to take the damning evidence at every possible angle  and with his own cock straining against his trousers, Sean decided he would be next!      Then Sean’s attention was diverted back to Dan, who, remembering a scene from one of his bondage books was telling Victoria, “I’m going to come in your mouth in a minute Auntie Victoria and when I do you must not swallow my stuff you will keep it in your mouth and show me when I tell you to, understand Auntie?”

        Feverishly sucking on her nephew’s cock Dan’s raven haired aunt nodded her understanding just before Dan began a groan of pleasure at his fast approaching orgasm. His whole body then seemed to stiffen as he closed his eyes and telling his aunt she was not to swallow Dan drew his cock back until it rested upon his aunt’s lips and began pumping his hot salty seed into her ostensibly willing mouth and for her part Victoria was indeed obeying her nephew in not swallowing but keeping his juices in her mouth. Dan was astounded at just how skilful his aunt was at cock sucking and was determined this would not be the last time Victoria would do this for him. Eventually he withdrew his spent cock from between his aunt’s lips and Sean then took over from there. 

        “Okay Victoria, you can look up at the camera and smile now, but don’t swallow.”

        Yet again the drugged mature beauty obeyed instantly and looked smilingly up at Sean’s camera while he clicked away.

        “That’s it Victoria, now keep smiling, open your mouth and push out your tongue.”

        Once again Victoria obeyed, the result being the ostensibly happy mature beauty, kneeling naked before her nephew and smiling away before opening her mouth to push out her tongue and send a huge creamy mass of Dan’s juices out over her lips and down her chin to drip onto her breasts.

        “That’s good Victoria, now collect the stuff on your tits and chin with your fingers and then lick them clean then I want you read the words on this card.

Sean was astonished by the eroticism the naked Victoria Preston radiated as she collected Dan’s sperm on her fingers before slowly and deliberately, sucking the mess from each finger before licking them clean and then reciting the words of the large piece of card Dan was now holding before her.

“Hello…my name is Vicky and I really love cleaning every last bit of sperm from a cock I have been sucking…..maybe you want me to do the same for you…..well don’t just think about it I’m ready and waiting for your cock so all you have to do is call this number…………………..”

       As Victoria Preston continued her recital the whole erotic scenario was of course captured on DVD and digital photos.

After all the still photos and filming had been edited they would then be posted on the New pay per view Web domain Sean had already set up A few pics and a short film would also be posted to Vicky and after spelling out to her just how much trouble she was now in Sean was certain Victoria Preston would soon joining his own fledgling “stable” of slaves.

So why not enjoy some of the raven haired beauties charm and skills right now. Catherine could wait until tomorrow for a visit thought Sean. Then taking his huge erection from within his trousers then telling the seemingly only too willing Victoria Preston to crawl over and do exactly the same to his own cock!   

Chapter Three:  That very same Day:

After the weekend her husband had again left on his travels and with Catherine more convinced than ever he was seeing another woman she was soon desperate to hear from her young Master Sean and carried the cell phone with her everywhere in and out of the house, but by the Tuesday she had still not heard from Sean and finally decided to end her frustration by going on an afternoon shopping therapy trip.

        True to her Master’s instructions Catherine stripped  from her white bra and pants along with her tee shirt and jeans before taking a shower and replacing them with her familiar and now meaningful powder blue lingerie set of bra, thong, stockings and garter belt before choosing a short red skirt and black top. A further fifteen minutes were spent before the mirror ensuring her hair  and makeup were perfect and then Catherine was ready for her therapeutic shopping expedition………………………………………………….

        Very impressed with the smart neighbourhood, Kevin drove slowly past the address given him by Tony before parking his battered old car down the road a little way from Catherine’s Dixon’s large house. Kevin could still hardly believe it when Tony had called him into his office and told him exactly what he wanted him to do. Kevin had previously thought his Boss and Sean were a bit too close for his liking but now listened with growing excitement, hardly able to believe his ears as Tony gave him his instructions.

        It didn’t matter one little bit to Kevin that Sean were to know nothing of his visit to his so called “slave.” Indeed, after Tony had completed his instructions to Kevin he was happy in the knowledge knowing he would be “getting one over” that flash bastard Sean and with Tony’s blessing and so the spotty young lad excitedly told Tony he would carry them out to the letter

        “This,” decided Kevin “is going to be fun!” 

Unusually for the time of day Catherine heard the times of the doorbell and, still coming to terms with her new code of dress, she tugged her short skirt downward before chiding herself for doing so when remembering that when her wearing her skirts shorter along with a thin semi transparent blouse her embarrassment was usually tempered by her pride in the admiring looks she seemed to attract from both men and boys these days.,

        “Hi there Mrs. Dixon it makes a change to see you with your clothes on, I think I preferred you when you are naked though!”

      Completely stunned to see the sneering face of Kevin staring at her from the doorway and cursing her stupidity at not checking through the spy eye in the door when the doorbell first rang Catherine’s instinct was to slam the front door closed again, only to find that Kevin had already placed one of his “doc martens” beside the door.

        “I ...you really shouldn’t be here Kevin, how did you get this address?” asked the very nervous blonde housewife of her unwanted visitor, while simultaneously attempting to close the door on him.

        Ignoring Catherine’s tentative question Kevin easily pushed open the heavy door and strode right past Catherine and on into the house. Unused to such surroundings, Kevin’s impressed young eyes took in the expensive furnishings and carpets of the Dixon household and turning back toward the clearly anxious Catherine, who had remained by the open front door, told her.” Wow, this is some place you have here Mrs. Dixon...for a sex slave, now close the door and get in here”!

        Upon hearing Kevin’s words Catherine, felt not only unsettled but also hugely discomfited to hear this horribly youth referring to her as a “sex slave”. And suddenly the dreadful half forgotten ghastly memory of actually having to “practice” her cock sucking skills upon Kevin’s repulsive cock came flooding back to her.

        “Please...Kevin, I think it best you go now, my son will be home soon, it’s best you’re not here when he returns,” Even to Catherine though, her words came out sounding more like a plea to Kevin who was not slow in taking this up with Catherine for in fact Kevin knew otherwise for Tony had told him that on this particular Tuesday afternoon, both Sean and Dan would be engaged “elsewhere.”

        “Pleeeeeeeeeese Kevin!,” he replied, mocking Catherine in a childlike voice before, turning quickly, he pulled a startled Catherine to one side and slammed shut the front door before, well aware of the danger she was obviously facing and determined to get out of the house Catherine darted as fast as she could from the hallway toward the kitchen only for Kevin, showing remarkable speed, quickly followed Catherine and grabbed her hair by the pony tail she had earlier fashioned, bringing the beautiful blonde mother to an abrupt screaming halt just inside her kitchen.

Then with his strong grip on her hair Catherine found herself being forced back toward Kevin before stumbling and fighting to maintain her balance she was then dragged backward,, until Eventually Kevin had forced the terrified Catherine into the lounge, there to throw her unceremoniously, face first, onto the large sofa where, with her body sprawled across the soft leather, a petrified Catherine turned her head just as Kevin began removing his wide leather belt.

        “Ok, Mrs. Dixon, you’re about to find out who the real boss is around here!”

        Not giving Catherine the opportunity to scramble away from him Kevin placed a strong young hand onto the middle of her back, pinning the now pleading the protesting housewife to the sofa before, with the belt in his other hand Kevin pulled Catherine’s short red skirt up her kicking legs and over her bottom until it gathered about her waist before jerking her panties down her legs and unceremoniously shoving two fingers between the very dismayed blonde beauties cunt lips. Oh Yeh……I reckon your about ready for me you posh bitch!”

        There was no finesse about Kevin and Catherine was very soon screaming in agony as the youth delivered an awesome “thwack” of his leather belt upon her very exposed buttocks. Kevin was able to hold her even though it was taking most of his strength to control Catherine’s mad squirming and attempts to escape. Then another blow from the heavy belt and this time Catherine’s screams were so loud even Kevin wondered if he had gone too far, but what the hell he thought and gave the screaming blonde housewife another, this one just below her buttocks on the back of Catherine’s thighs.

        After Catherine’s screams gradually reduced to moans of pain the net result of that blow was for Catherine to beg Kevin for mercy.

” Please...oh God...no more...please no more...I’ll do whatever you want, whatever you tell me...but God, please don’t hit me again...I beg you! Pleeeeese...no more!”

        It was music to Kevin’s ears, just what he had wanted for he now had complete control of the beautiful blonde mother, and that prick Sean, knew nothing about it!. Kevin intended it should stay that way so an advance warning to Catherine was in order.

”Okay then Mrs. Dixon but the first time you don’t do as you’re told. Or if you get to thinking of telling anyone about this, this is what you get!”  And using all of his strength Kevin mercilessly bought his belt down upon Catherine’s buttocks once again, this time, as Catherine’s screams would testify, harder than ever.

        “You understand me, you fucking posh bitch?”

        “Oh God, yes, I understand, I’ll never say a thing. I won’t tell a soul but please, no more, I can’t take any more Kevin, please don’t hit me again,” sobbed the terrified Catherine, her pain filled buttocks burning and throbbing.

        “That’s better Mrs. Dixon, you’re mine now, get used to the idea…. Now get your lazy ass up from there and go get me a coke then you can fucking well show me your bedroom, cause you’re goanna give me an even better head job than last time!” ………………………….

        “Now let’s see if you really meant with that little speech downstairs,” said Kevin as his hands flexed his leather belt whilst sprawling contentedly upon Catherine’s bed. For her part Catherine had already followed Kevin’s instruction to stand, hands upon her head, at the foot of her bed. “So, Mrs. Dixon, when I start to play this CD here, you are going to dance a nice strip tease for me, nice and slow. You will take off everything and then you will crawl on the bed and show me just how good a fuck you are, you understand me bitch?”

Eying the terrible leather belt that had a few minutes ago given her so much unbearable pain,        Catherine could only nod her head in miserable acceptance of Kevin’s demands whilst hoping against hope that either Sean or Dan would arrive and save her from this horrible brute of a boy, unaware of course that at that very moment, her very own sister was in the process of performing drug induced acts of sexual degradation for both of them.

  As he lay gloating and part naked upon Catherine’s bed Kevin pressed the play button on a portable CD player and then looked on in euphoric delight as with very despondent slow movements  his very own private dancer began dancing to ‘the stripper’ music coming from the CD player.

Kevin had wondered if his pleasure might be rudely interrupted by Catherine’s pervert son but then he new that his pal, sitting outside in the car, would look after him there, especially after the promise of his own fun with Dan’s mother at a later date and so quickly dismissed these fears,  All the more so when, unnerved by Kevin’s flexing of the leather belt and of course completely unaware  both she and Kevin were being recorded be the Spy Cam activated by their presence in Catherine’s bedroom, his very own private dancer began slowly unbuttoning her sheer transparent sheer black blouse…………………………

  Chapter Four: 

     A few hours later and while still on a high still on a high from the afternoon’s events at his Auntie Victoria’s house Dan opened the front door and shouted out to his mother that he was home. His mother’s reply came from the bathroom and so Dan, shrugging his shoulders, carried on up to his room after thinking He may as well have a look and see what his Mother had been up to that afternoon. As he did so Dan was recalling in his mind how, when Sean had decided he had enough pictures and film of his Aunt Victoria, Dan had then told her to wash her face and breasts before getting dressed and to then go back downstairs.

        They had done so just in time for just as Victoria had settled into her chair she gave a huge yawn and so Dan had told Victoria she was obviously very tired and would now leave her to sleep, and thanked her for the coffee, hoping that Tony was correct and that all Victoria would remember would be Dan thanking her for the coffee, despite the taste of Dan’s and Sean’s come juices in her mouth! 

        Dan delighted in taking every opportunity to check the recordings made of his mother by the spy cams in her bathroom and bedroom and after activating the recording he glanced casually at the screen to see the usual stuff, his mother dressing and tidying her bedroom came up before Dan then fast forwarded to the next section to watch his mother changing from her “home” clothing into the powder blue lingerie, red skirt and black transparent  top, Sean had stated she was to wear on that particular day.

        Seeing his mother dressing like this, under orders from Sean, always gave Dan a good hard on and today was no exception for Dan could never get over just how sexy he found his Mother, despite having shot his wad into his Aunt Victoria’s willing mouth only a couple of hours ago. Thinking his Mother must have then gone shopping Dan casually pressed the button forwarding the recording to the next section and was suddenly astounded at the sight of his Mother leading none other than that nasty piece of work Kevin into her bedroom!

        Dan could hardly believe his eyes, surely his Mother would never even dream of inviting Kevin into her home, let alone her bedroom! It was only when Dan pressed the “zoom” device to get his mother in close up did he realize there were tears in the corner of her eyes and that she appeared to be in obvious distress.

Not so Kevin who, smirking evilly, was sat upon his Mother’s bed while she herself took up hands on head position at the end of her bed and as whilst Catherine displayed a look of pure terror Kevin stripped from his clothes before lying back on his mother’s bed, playing with his huge erect cock as his Mother began a slow dance while unbuttoning her blouse.

        Dan looked on while his mother completed a slow dancing striptease at the foot of her bed until she was naked save for her blue garter belt and black stockings and was astounded to suddenly realize his own cock was growing ever harder to the scenario being played out on the screen before him. Then even more so when his Mother eventually climbed upon her bed between Kevin’s knees to begin the task of sucking his throbbing cock.

        After A few minutes of this cock sucking, ball kissing and general hand caressing Dan was thunderstruck to witness his horrified Mother, at Kevin’s prompting, moving her body upward until she lay on top of him, Her face over his and giving Kevin what would be, to any casual observer at least, a passionate tongue in the mouth kiss whilst At the same time Kevin’s arms encircled her body before suddenly, Dan’s Mother jerked her head upward to make a frantic but futile attempt to escape from this position.

        Dan realized then that Kevin’s cock must have been attempting to enter his Mother and that now it had actually done so. This was soon born out when Kevin with his hands gripping the back her thighs, cruelly pulled Catherine up and toward him until eventually she sat kneeling on Kevin’s erection with her legs clearly  either side of his.

By now it became quite clear to Dan that Kevin was now actually fucking his Mother as, with one hand then gripping her hair to keep her upright on top of him Kevin began to slowly pump up and down inside Dan’s distressed but by now compliant Mother whilst with his other hand cruelly squeezed, rubbed and tormented Catherine’s breasts and nipples before now and again he pulling her down to him once again and pushing his tongue deep into Catherine’s mouth.

        Even though he knew he should feel ashamed and guilty Dan could not help but feverishly stroke his own throbbing cock as he watched Kevin’s all to obvious rape of his mother and was even more turned on when Kevin decided to take her “doggy style”, and kneeling at the end of the bed forced Catherine back up on to him before adding insult to her obvious humiliation when making her reach behind to take his cock in her hand and guide it into her cunt herself!

        Seeing the anguish upon his Mother’s clearly terrified face as Kevin brutally fucked her from the rear Dan wondered how on earth Kevin had managed to get his mother into such a position. Certainly neither Sean nor Tony had given him any indication that Kevin would be part of his Mother’s “training”. Indeed only the other day Sean had told Dan how much he detested the slimy, dirty, rat faced Kevin and that the feeling was mutual, but on the monitor a grimacing Kevin was clearly ready to shoot his wad into his Mother and Dan looked on in part horror, part excited anticipation as Kevin, gripping firmly onto Catherine’s hips, plunged ever deeper into his Mother, his face triumphant as he begin dumping his load into her.

        As he watched the grinning Kevin pushing his Mothers face down onto her bed Dan’s first impulse had been to pick up his cell phone and scroll Sean’s number to tell him what he was witnessing.

Before he could though Dan’s attention was drawn back to the monitor where Kevin was now beating his terrified naked Mother with his belt and then gripping her by her long hair as she tried to crawl away from Kevin and yet again Dan was left wondering why his cock was throbbing so violently to the scenes on the monitor and sudden indecision came over Dan as he watched his tearful Mother obviously pleading to Kevin for mercy, for An idea suddenly had come to him and he put the cell phone to one side. Emboldened by the seemingly easily task of subduing and orally fucking his Mother’s sister Dan suddenly realised he had now been given a improbable opportunity to have some fun for himself now, just for him and nobody but his Mother and himself need be any the wiser…………………………………

       Later, in her bath a disconsolate dejected and tearful Catherine tried to wash and soothe away the terrible pain Kevin had so ruthlessly inflicted upon her. Nothing though would ever soothe away the sickness she felt every time she recalled how he had so cruelly forced her to fuck him, Telling her it could not be rape if she herself had guided his cock into her cunt! Much, much worse though was Catherine’s terrible recollection of how she had herself had an orgasm just as Kevin was shooting his seed into her!

        Taking another huge drink from the brandy glass beside her bath Catherine felt the liquid burning her throat as she tried to hold back more tears. She had to ask herself how on earth she had gotten into this mess, going from the admittedly bored housewife of a few weeks ago to now being abused by seemingly anyone who knew the secret of her new double life. What had begun as a game for Catherine that had evolved into exciting, cunt throbbing slavery with Sean had now become something much, much more dangerous for her. After having beaten her again after spurting his awful seed inside her cunt Kevin  had then told a horrified Catherine that, if she breathed a word of what had happened to Sean he would return with a gang of his friends who would beat and gang rape her in front of her son Dan!

        Aware that Dan was now home and in the house Catherine sobbed silently, trying to come to terms with the knowledge that she was irredeemably trapped, Her only option, she decided, was to ensure Kevin was kept as far away from herself from as possible and The only person Catherine could think of who could help her do that could be Tony. Yes, decided Catherine, she would just have to go and explain everything to Tony, he would help her. Catherine was sure of it 

        Chapter Five:

After suffering two days of headaches and nausea and finally feeling better Victoria Preston drew her white silk negligee around her otherwise naked body and made her way downstairs after hearing the post drop through her letterbox. Boy had she felt bad! feeling like death, most of the past two days she had spent in bed,.

After having woken from a deep sleep in her lounge chair All Victoria could recall about that day was her nausea and an awful sticky taste in her mouth. She could just about recall her nephew Dan thanking her for the coffee and that he was going because she was looking very tired. Why her sister’s son had been in her house in the first place, Victoria was unable to recall. Prior to that Victoria could remember only her lunch date with her friends and of having a couple of glasses of wine with her meal and could only assume it must have been something she had eaten that had made her feel so bad for the past couple of days. Now that she was feeling better she would telephone the restaurant and complain to them, if nothing else she was certain to be given a voucher for a freebie next time.

        Sorting through her post Victoria discarded the usual junk mail and put the bills to one side. They could wait for another time before she opened them. All that was left was a rather intriguing, cardboard backed, buff coloured A4 envelope, sealed with clear tape it was addressed to her and marked “Photos, do not Bend.”

        With this envelope in hand Victoria then made her way into the kitchen and after placing the envelope on a work surface, took a sharp knife, slitting the taped seal. Taking the 8 x 4 photos from the envelope she realised they were at first blank side up. Only when she turned the photos over did Victoria drop them onto the work surface as though she had been holding two hot bricks. ”Oh my God, what the hell... How…..what the... hell!”, before Victoria’s stunned disbelieving eyes on the Kitchen work surface lay two close up photos of herself.

        One featured the bewildered Victoria in her own bedroom smiling lazily and naked save for stockings and suspenders but  to her horror she also  wore thick padded leather wrist cuffs clipped together plus  a  leather collar and lead A crotch rope had been tied between her naked cunt lips and Victoria’s hands were  linked together upon her head whilst across her breasts, the words, written in red lipstick, “I am a Fucktoy” were clearly visible and Someone, it was clear, was holding up the dog lead clipped to her collar to ensure all these words were clearly legible.

      Perhaps Worse for Victoria was the second close up 8 x 4 photo for Although now unencumbered by the cuffs and collar she was none the less still naked, Sideways on, with her heavy breasts and large nipples almost in profile, her tongue probed out from between her lips in an almost bucket manner, collecting a huge amount of sperm from just beneath the deep red plum like head of a very large very erect penis as her eyes seemed to gaze up adoringly up towards its owner.

    To Victoria the effect upon viewing the photos was as of course as intended, quite simply devastating. Her hands began shaking and she was having difficulty controlling her breathing such was the force of her heart hammering against the walls of her chest. Frantically Victoria searched the large buff envelope for an accompanying letter or note. Some sign at least as to who may be responsible for this nightmarish situation. There were none but Vicky did find something she had missed when opening the envelope, two tiny sheer lace  thongs, one green one black and similar to her own sexy garments she kept for those ‘special nights’. Then it suddenly occurred to Vicky these intimate garments were a little to similar o her own and after rushing upstairs a search through her ‘special’ lingerie drawer confirmed her worst suspicions, that her most sexy intimate garments had been stolen from that very drawer and had now been returned to her……………………why?

        Almost as if they were hot ashes Victoria again picked up and viewed both photos for some sign as to when these abhorrent images were taken. Again nothing but they had obviously been taken in her own bedroom for in both photos she wore her pink garter belt and although Victoria had to admit it was her favourite and wore the item on a regular basis there was no doubting this terrible act had been committed was in what she had always considered to be the sanctuary of her own bedroom

       The dumfounded Victoria knew she would never have submitted herself to such degradation and franticly searched the recesses of her bewildered mind for some clue as to how this outrage could have happened. In the event She could recall only one male presence in her house of late, but that had been her sister’s son Dan and whilst having always come across to her a being a little weird Victoria thought he was far to young and immature and could not have possibly been responsible for this outrage. After all, had she not recalled Dan leaving her to sleep off a bad headache and stomach a couple of days ago?

        So began Victoria Preston’s nagging, worrying wait until, she soon realized, she would almost certainly receive more  of this filth before the perpetrator revealed his or, even her, self

.”When he or she does surface,” Victoria assured herself, “they will very much regret tangling with me.” But the reality was, she knew, she was at that moment, a nervous, terrified wreck and that her first impulse, that of calling the police, had subsided as soon as she contemplated the ramifications of the unending shame and humiliation she would suffer should others view this filth……………………………

Chapter six:

        Almost At the same time Catherine Dixon was sat opposite her son Dan at the breakfast table trying hard to get a grip on her own tormented fears. As Sean had told her he would be away for a few days or so she had decided it would be safe for her to visit Tony and ask him to take her under his protection and save her from Kevin without Sean becoming involved an undertaking Catherine had mulled over for the past two nights. Later, when Dan had left for the college he now attended, she would change from the jeans and shirt she wore now into the required “slave” clothing and visit Tony in his office. In effect Catherine planned to throw herself at Tony’s mercy and beg him to help her rid herself from the appalling attentions of Kevin.

        “You’re quiet today Mum,” came Dan’s voice, breaking Catherine from her introspection.

Knowing she had to put a brave face on her predicament Catherine replied said, “Oh, I’m sorry Dan, I was just thinking of the groceries I need to buy today. Dan’s reply though hit Catherine like a sledgehammer.

        “Mum, what was that smelly tosspot Kevin Smith doing here on Tuesday?”

        “Kevin Smith?” replied Catherine in askance before, aware that her face was reddening by the second replied, “Oh, you mean the young lad who knocked at the door trying to sell me some cleaning materials, I sent him away quickly Dan, I really didn’t like the look of him.”

        Dan had rehearsed this scene in his mind many times in his mind and seeing his Mother was now blushing furiously he went in for the kill.

        “Well, when I came home I saw him leaving, but Brian from down the road said he was walking past our house at 2 o’clock and that you had let him through the door. You see, Brian should know, Mum because Kevin was excluded from school when he was in Brian’s class!” That was a lie, but Dan knew his mother could not dispute it.   

   Desperately trying to think of an answer, all Catherine could say was, “Look, this boy, this Kevin, he was in the house Dan, but I don’t have to explain to you every time I let a doorstep seller into our house.

        “No Mum, you don’t have to explain to me, but two hours? You tell me you sent him away, when you really let him into the house so it seems to me you are hiding something mother and Sean, what about him? I’m sure I heard both your voices in your bedroom last week; perhaps I should ask Dad about him and Kevin. I’m sure he would love to know what’s going on, or maybe I will just talk to Sean about what he and Kevin were doing. Whatever, Mum I really should punish you for being evasive toward me!”

        At that point Catherine could only laugh aloud, “Punish me? You can’t punish your own mother Dan, don’t be so silly!”

        “Okay Mum, have it your way, I’ll ring Sean today, and ask him if he knows what this Kevin thing was all about,” replied Dan rising from his seat.

Catherine was horrified by both the very idea of being “punished” by her son but she was even more appalled by the notion of Dan not just talking to his Father but Sean discovering just what Kevin had done to her, something which could lead to any number of problems for both her and Dan,

        “Wait a minute Dan, sit down please.”

        Feigning reluctance Dan set himself down on the edge of his chair, his face a mask of studied indifference.

        Catherine had realized her situation was getting desperate and that she must at all costs keep Dan on her side.

“This is so silly Dan, we shouldn’t be arguing over such trivial matters like this….. Anyway...What...what did you mean about punishing me Dan, I mean… how,.. what would you do?

        “Spank you Mum…. I really should spank you for your attitude toward me!” Somehow Dan’s declaration was said with more authority than Dan had thought possible.

        Again although stunned at Dan’s harsh statement, Catherine attempted to diffuse the situation with humour.

        “Oh God, spank me...really Dan, I’m your Mother, not a naughty little girl,” she giggled and then standing up and turning away from Dan and placed her hands on the back of the kitchen chair, leaning over a little so that her Jean’s clad bottom was facing Dan .”Well, okay then let’s get it over with Dan, it’s very naughty and very wrong hut If it pleases you then you have my permission go ahead, but only a couple of times and not too hard please.”

        Hearing the scrapping of Dan’s chair as he stood up Catherine smiled in misunderstanding. Thinking she had managed at least to placate her son. Even if it did mean having to suffer the morally wrong consequence of having her own son spank her at least she would be fully dressed in jeans and tee shirt. But when nothing happened and Dan just stood there, Catherine’s soon realized her apparent victory over her son was to be short lived.

        “Oh no Mother, I set the rules and the rules are that tonight after your bath you will dress in the same clothes you wore on Tuesday. Then you come to my room for your spanking, only you must knock first Mother and be there at 7.30 sharp or I shall carry out my earlier threat.”

     With that, Dan walked from the kitchen, leaving his distraught mother with no further opportunity to either protest or argue with him.

Mechanically clearing the breakfast table Catherine knew that not only did she have to plan her visit to Tony and what she would wear, what she would say and how she must present herself before him but now also had the awful added burden of having to decide whether or not she should call Dan’s bluff. If indeed he was bluffing.

        What was the better option? Having to present herself before her own son in her sexy clothing and have him spank her. Or if he really meant it, having him not only tells her husband about her suspicious activates but also then Sean that he had seen Kevin visiting the house for over two hours. Having told her she would be gang raped and Dan beaten up if Sean were to hear of his visit to Catherine’s house the thought was too awful to even contemplate.

Having already raped her in all but name once already, Kevin would in all probability not hesitate to do so again and, as he had threatened, allow his friends to do the same to her. But if she were to submit to her son’s demands, would Dan then be satisfied. Catherine thought not, for once Dan realized his power over his mother, one spanking would undoubtedly lead to others in the future.

       So staring apprehensively out from her kitchen window Catherine pondered upon what had become of her previously well ordered, if somewhat dreary lifestyle. She was, she contemplated, rapidly sinking toward the very depths of a moral bankruptcy that started with complete failure to control her sexual desires toward her young Master, Sean. That good looking strong young man who at less than half her own age had somehow discovered her yearnings for sexual and mental domination.

        And Catherine was somewhat surprised to realize that as her new awakenings became stronger so her desire for sexual submission had become unrestricted to Sean alone. As gazed out at the trees and flowers in her well kept garden Catherine realised she had to acknowledge the shocking truth, that she was actually excited by the prospect of having to knock upon her son’s door at 7.30 that evening for a spanking.

        Lightened by the knowledge that at least one decision was now out of the way Catherine felt she could now concentrate upon her visit to Tony’s bookshop. She would still need his protection against Kevin even if Dan remained silent and Catherine fully understood that her complete submission toward would the price she had to pay for his silence.

        Catherine was snapped out of her deliberations by the ringing of the telephone, her sister Victoria’s number was flashing on the monitor. Catherine smiled to herself, normality at last! Ten minutes later though wondering what it was her normally ebullient sister was so concerned about a frowning Catherine replaced the handset.  Always the more dominant sister, Victoria had sounded nervous and edgy. She had questioned Catherine as to whether she was okay. Had anything strange happened of late, what about her husband, her daughter, what was Dan up to?. For a moment she wondered if her sister Vicky had discovered her secret, but  Vicky had always ‘taken the bull by the horns’ as far as personal questions were concerned and so realizing it was not she but her sister sounding nervous and agitated she quickly dismissed the idea.

So Catherine had replied to all these questions that, yes, we are all okay. Her husband was away as usual and her daughter Caroline was still at UNI of course…..and  after being somewhat surprised to be told by Victoria her son Dan had visited her couple of days ago, that informed her that Dan was now attending the local college.

        Whatever Victoria was concerned about though, remained a mystery to Catherine and would just have to wait and Smiling wickedly, Catherine wondered just what her sister’s reaction would have been had she told her exactly what had really happened herself of late

Chapter Seven::

        With a knowing nod of the head, Tony listened to Joan informing him that “Slave Catherine” was downstairs asking to see him.

        “Show her on up Joan and be sure to put on your best limping action,” replied a smiling Terry softly into the office phone... Just as he had planned the lovely middle aged blonde Catherine Dixon was downstairs and wanting to see him.

        Obviously Kevin had carried out his orders to the letter and made a good job of putting the frighteners on Catherine. For a moment or two Tony wondered if the boy had done more than force Catherine to suck his cock again, Tony had given Kevin specific instructions and if Kevin had indeed fucked Catherine Dixon Tony would have to give the boy a good hiding for his troubles, “after all” , thought Tony  “there is only one boss around here”

But even if Kevin had fucked Catherine it didn’t matter much to Tony, it might even be a good thing for it was essential for Catherine Dixon to get used to the idea that she would now be fucked by others on a regular basis and so she required “breaking in”, as part the plans Tony had for her. Plans that Sean would  have to accept as being the norm If he really did want to eventually take over the day to day running of Tony’s business interests, none the less it would be wise to have Catherine to continue thinking Sean was her loving “ Master & owner” while he, Tony, actually pulled her strings.

Moreover, having pretty well now completed his domination of Catherine, Sean was for the time being organising the subjugation her sister Victoria, the very idea of which would, if pulled off, be an amazing achievement earning the young man yet more respect from Tony who would then be able to boast to his ‘customers’ that he now had a pair of beautiful mature sisters on his books.  

   Meanwhile after she had been shown through the door by a limping Joan, Tony was highly impressed to see that Catherine had remembered her training when dropping to the floor on her knees and placing her hands upon her head before casting her eyes to the floor.

        “Master Tony, may I speak with you?” Catherine then said to Tony’s prompting.

Tony sat back, behind his desk into his huge leather chair, his eyes never leaving the beautiful sight Catherine presented for given her recent traumatic experience   Catherine’s deferential attitude toward him boded well and Tony was pleased to see she had also dressed in the correct manner by wearing in a rather alluring short red button down dress clichéd at the waist by a wide black patent leather belt.

But the, after following Tony’s instruction that she kneel upon the top of his desk and with her long blonde hair cascading beautifully around her well made up and still young looking face as she respectfully gazed downward the big man Tony convinced she appeared to be more and more beautiful every time he saw her. That at 42 years of age Catherine Dixon was an exquisite stunning beauty and felt could the stirrings of desire building in his own cock. That was quite a feat really when considering just how many beautiful women he came across in the course of pursuing his rather enjoyable vocation.

After what seemed a lifetime to Catherine, Tony, pleased to see the look of nervous anxiety on her face eventually replied.

        “You may do so shortly Catherine but before doing so you will tell me how your nipple ring is setting in, if there are any problems, the nipple will reject sometimes reject cheaper ones them but  good gold rings are usually okay” began Tony, pleased to see Catherine blushing at his words, the last thing he wanted was for her to become “case-hardened” it would ruin her naïve appeal to his “customers” and in doing so leave his plans for her in disarray.

        “Yes Master,” replied Catherine demurely, still blushing and unable to meet Tony’s stern eyes, “The pain soon went away… it’s really lovely, I like it a lot and I can turn it freely around...my... nipple.”

        “Good girl, you can show me later after you have told me what it is you came to see me about. Now look at me slave Catherine and tell me why it is I owe the pleasure of your company today.”

“I…………I need your help Master…………..its Kevin…..he came to my house…..he did things to me…terrible things Master……afterward he threatened me….he told me he could come to my house anytime he wanted to……..and do it again………. …..he terrifies me Master and I’m afraid for my family…so  I’m begging you Master….please stop him”

“I see….well you had best tell me everything that happened then Catherine….everything”

        So Catherine, with ever growing shame and embarrassment, recounted to Tony all that had happened on the previous Tuesday and starting her explanation with Kevin first barging into her house uninvited. Catherine then continued by telling Tony about the humiliating painful beating in her lounge and then on to how, when in her bedroom, she had been ordered to dance a strip tease for Kevin.

Such were her feelings of shame and humiliation that during the whole of this time Catherine was trying desperately to retain eye contact with Tony’s, admittedly, sympathetic eyes. But even so Catherine found herself leaving out the horrifying recollection of having to fuck Kevin and so concluded her narration by eventually telling Tony of her being ordered to climb upon her own bed to suck his cock.

    Although he had instigated Kevin’s attack upon Catherine for his own ends Tony’s his eyes had conveyed the right amount of anger and sympathy while listening to Catherine. “You poor thing Catherine, the belt must have been terribly painful for you,” he said after Catherine became silent.

        “Yes Master, it was terrible, more pain than I have ever known and I can still see the marks he left by juggling mirrors around, they are black and blue Master.”

        “I shall have to have a look at them shortly Catherine but now you must tell me if Kevin also fucked you”

        Having hoped to avoid that final shameful humiliating part of the events of Tuesday afternoon the mortified Catherine could only howl an indignant cry of, “MASTER!”

        “If you really want my help I need to know ALL of what happened on Tuesday so You must be totally honest with me Catherine,” replied Tony, more severe now and rather pleased to see tears appearing in her eyes.

        “Y...yes Master...,” there Catherine’s voice faltered and with Her tears now flowing freely she dabbed a napkin to her eyes.

        “Carry on then Catherine,” said Tony after allowing her a minute to compose herself.

        “He...Kevin, told me……….he told me to lie on top of him….and to kiss him on the mouth, it was horrible Master!”

        “Go on Catherine.”

        Almost at a whisper the tearful blonde mother managed to complete her narration, “Then he...he pulled me down...onto him...his, his thing slipped inside me Master…. After a while of this, Kevin took it out and stood at the end of the bed, telling me to back up to him on my knees...then...then I was told to...to hold his...his thing and, and to ...to put it inside me Master!”

        “And Did Kevin “cum” inside you Catherine?”

        “Yes Master,” Catherine admitted, tearfully and shamefaced.

        “And you Catherine did you “cum” as well? 

        “Master!... It was rape, Kevin raped me!”

        “Then why tell me?” go to the Police, Catherine”

        “You know I can’t do that Master.”

        “Then tell me the complete truth Catherine, as I told you before, I won’t help you otherwise, now tell me Catherine, all of it!”

Here it was, the one shameful episode Catherine had hoped against hope she would not be made to remind herself of….how could she ever bring herself recount such shameful things to the large intimidating man she now knelt before, that although she did indeed ‘cum’ with Kevin inside her it had by no means been the first time that afternoon…that she had experienced her first orgasm from almost the very moment Kevin had began his campaign of rape of terror against her.

That, even more than with Sean Brady, Kevin’s utter contempt of her and his o casual vicious and violent sexual brutality toward her had in fact forced Catherine to experience in real life all those terrible yet oh so exciting secret fantasies she had  lived with and masturbated to since she was a young adult. ………and that afterward, when Kevin had lain bedside her, so casually stroking her naked breasts and sperm encrusted cunt, she had accepted and smoked the spliff he passed between them unable to deny the truth of Kevin’s words when he put his lips to her ear. “Oh Yeh you posh little bitch, you sure enjoyed that …. Don’t try to deny it, we both know your cunt was hot and wet as soon as I touch you downstairs……..you loved every minute of it!”  

       So, tearfully, with her chest heaving and unable to meet Tony’s eyes Catherine summoned from somewhere, just enough courage to comply with his demand and tell him just part of her dreadful secret, “Yes Master...I...I...”Came” at the same time as...when I felt...Kevin...cum inside me.”

        Tony made the right noises of sympathy but was delighted by Catherine’s revelation, for he now knew two important things. Despite her demure middle class upbringing Catherine was a natural submissive whose body responded sexually to violent domination and even responded to rape in certain circumstances and although he had told Kevin he was not to fuck Catherine Dixon at least Tony had learned something from the boy’s insubordination. Also Catherine Dixon had actually enjoyed the humiliation of having to recount her recent encounter with Kevin and although not a betting man Tony was as certain as he could be that right now Catherine’s panties, if she wore any, were soaking wet with her own juices.

        Tony knew this combination could make him a great of money for unlike most of his models once Catherine Dixon  had been suitably “broken” and “trained”, money would not be the motivating factor in her acceptance of his customer’s demands upon her. Sure Catherine would be given some cash, plenty of it the first few times, more than enough to ensure that along with threats and occasional use violence, Tony had enough video and photographic evidence of her new career to keep in her line.

Catherine Dixon really was the ultimate ‘sex on legs’ and with her refined upbringing more than able to hold her own in any company, no matter how refined. So for Tony Catherine Dixon’s new career as a demure, well educated, very submissive and obedient middle class call girl was now assured and so Tony decided the time was now right to take things a stage further.

“You poor girl Catherine, I take it you wish me to punish Kevin for his brutality toward you.”

        Dabbing her tear stained eyes and seeing the compassion in Tony’s eyes,  Catherine took up the theme she had rehearsed on the way to Tony’s office.

        “Master….please… I’m begging that you keep Kevin away from me in future; however you have to do it but please do it without Sean knowing or Kevin suspecting that Sean may know about it. You see Kevin threatened me with gang rape if I told a soul about this so I am pleading with you to help me Master Tony because I’m terrified that if Sean did find out that I...I was, well, I put Kevin’s thing inside me….. I worry that he might disown me as his slave...when...when I have committed myself, everything, to him as my Master and owner”.

        “Yes, I can see your point Catherine; okay leave it to Master Tony. I shall take care of everything. You will stop worrying this minute Catherine. Kevin will never be bothering you again, now, remove your dress and bra so I can check on that bruising and your nipple ring.”

        Such was the power radiated by the confident and powerful figure before her Catherine did indeed cease to fret about her problems and still kneeling upon Tony’s desk, without hesitation she unbuttoned and removed her red dress and matching red bra for Catherine felt quite at ease with her nudity before Tony for at that moment huge waves of gratitude toward Tony were sweeping over her. Catherine would have done anything for him and to him.

        “Well Catherine that looks nasty to me, I shall have Joan rub some of her special cream into the bruises before you leave. Then they will vanish almost overnight.”

In fact upon seeing the dark red and black bruises Tony had been furious. He had told Kevin not to mark Catherine so that was two black marks against the boy who would now suffer for his foolishness!

So Tony was only to pleased that after posting the large envelope to Catherine’s sister Sean had gone away for a few days and in so doing had not visited Catherine and seen her bruising.

        What though Tony had also noticed was that Catherine’s tiny thong had ridden upward to leave her shaven pubic mound and cunt lips very much on display to him, Cunt lips which were coated and glistening with her own thick juices and it took only his fingertip lifting Catherine’s tiny gold nipple ring for the pulsing from her now so sensitive nipple to go straight down to set her cunt throbbing once more. Then for Tony to tell Catherine, “That’s really beautiful Catherine, but now, in return for the Kevin business I have a small favour to ask of you.”

        Such was her current sense of gratitude, contentment and growing pleasure Catherine could only reply, “Anything Master, you have been so good to me!”

        “Well it’s not much really Catherine; the fact is that along with a group of old friends I belong to a local current affairs discussion group and have a get together once a month at one of the members homes and it falls to me to provide refreshments this month, a few drinks and snacks, things like that.. Thing is Catherine our next meeting is on Tuesday evening and Joan usually does the honours as hostess for us by passing around drinks and snacks while the chaps debate current affairs. But I’m sure you saw her ankle Catherine and she can hardly walk, so perhaps you would be so kind as to take over that task for the evening. Can I count on you to help us out Catherine?”

        Throughout this time Tony had continued to toy with Catherine does nipple ring, knowing he was bringing the softly sighing beauty ever closer to orgasm for such was the pleasure she was really only taking in half of what Tony was telling her and her mind was in no condition to question any of it.

        “Yes Master Tony, of course, I shall be only too happy to help you...mmmmm that’s so good, don’t stop...but...what should I wear...Master.”

        “Keep it simple Catherine, Perhaps a  low cut little black dress, the sort of thing Joan usually wears, and black seamed stockings with matching garter belt…and oh yes, a least five inch heels Catherine.,” replied Tony, by now tweaking both of Catherine’s nipples.

        “Mmmmmmmm...oh God that’s so good Master,” Amazingly Catherine realized she was experiencing an orgasm just by having her pierced nipple toyed with.

        “No bra though Catherine lets give the old buffers a treat for a change...and just the tiniest black thong. 

In all probability there would have been a time when  Catherine had thought the mode of dress required of her was a little racy for a group of ‘old buffers’ a little odd but the fact was that these days she enjoyed wearing such clothes, the ‘racier’ the better in fact.

        “Yes Master...oh God, yes I shall remember all that Master...oh God Master, I’m coming...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.”

        Shortly after Tony had passed her a note giving her the date of her assignment whilst informing her Car would collect her from her house at 7.30 that evening Catherine had gone downstairs where Joan had applied the special ointment into her bruising.

With Catherine safely out of the way Tony then lifted a corner of carpet and unlocked a small safe built into the floor. From the safe he produced a leather notebook containing nicknames and pay as you go cell phone numbers of twenty or so very wealthy men and a few women, all of whom were very happy to part with large sums of money for the privilege of “breaking in” a naïve and sophisticated beauty such as Catherine Dixon for their own perverted pleasures.

. Knowing just that small gathering would net him at least five thousand pounds from the evening for a highly enjoyable session, Tony soon decided upon just three names for the get together and after picking up his own secret cell phone and knowing those he rang would not take much persuading Tony was soon busy punching in the numbers from his book.

Chapter eight:

        Taking another long pull on her second glass of white wine Catherine glanced nervously   at her bedside clock, 7.25. Dan, she knew, was in his room.

Catherine was of course oblivious to the fact Dan was in fact at that very moment looking straight at his mother through the spy cam as Catherine wondered if Dan were as nervous as herself. At least though she could now try to put the awful business with Kevin behind her. For she knew Tony would keep his promise to her and put a stop to any more visits from Kevin and The simple matter of handing around some drinks and snacks for his friends on Tuesday would give Catherine the opportunity of seeing Tony again.

Oh, how she had longed for Tony to fuck her while bringing her to orgasm through her nipples. ‘God, what on earth am becoming. Surely I should have been thinking of my Master Sean! Why can’t I control my desires any longer?’  Mused Catherine after talking a larger sip of wine before        Yet again checking her appearance in the mirror

Catherine was certain Dan would be more than happy to see his Mother in the short red skirt and sheer black blouse she had worn last Tuesday. For a moment though Catherine wondered why she had bothered with the powder blue lingerie, after all, Dan could not have known this was the set she had worn on the previous Tuesday. Even if he did Dan would hardly be looking at them tonight! “I shall tell Dan I am only allowing this to happen just the once, and only to keep the peace between us,” decided Catherine.

Another glance at the clock told her it was now 7.29 and Catherine apprehensively made her way to her bedroom door before slowly, pacing each step; made her way along the landing until she stood outside Dan’s bedroom.

       Already knowing his Mother had left her bedroom, an equally nervous Dan fought to control his mounting excitement. His fantasy was about to be realized, he was going to spank his own dressed to thrill Mother. After switching off the spy cam monitor Dan then turned his bedroom light dimmer up a little to ensure he had a good view of his Mother’s clothing. Such had been Dan’s level of excitement he had already masturbated three times earlier after thinking it a good idea to do so for then he would then have more chance of controlling himself with his Mother in his room.

The knock, when came, was very soft, timid even, but Dan’s heart hammered in his chest, she was here!         “Come in Mother” Said Dan with all the authority his sixteen years could muster.

      After stepping slowly inside the bedroom Catherine saw that Dan was sitting on the edge of his bed, staring at her in what appeared to be a mix of approval and nervy anticipation and even though she had planned what she would say to Dan, Catherine was for the moment lost for words and in the event All that she could do was whisper.” Hello Dan” as she watched him raking his eyes over every part of her body.

        “Hi Mum, I’m pleased you decided to come, and your wearing the clothes I wanted, you  look really great, replied Dan, his heart thumping against his chest.

        Finally Catherine managed to recount her earlier thoughts.

“Dan, you must understand, I’m only doing this to keep the peace between us. You should understand it’s wrong and immoral to even think of  you spanking me but Just this once I shall allow it and we can look upon it as our secret, as just a bit of fun between Mother and Son, nothing more. Now, I will bend over that chair just a little and then you can spank my backside a few times through my skirt Dan.”

        If Dan was disappointed he wasn’t showing it for his face took on an impassive stare that seemed to look right through Catherine and left his anxious Mother who had never before seen her Son look at her this way, having to look away from Dan’s eyes as began to recite the words he had fretted over all that day.

        “This morning I told you that I make the rules Mum. I decide on your punishment, not you. Now if you behave yourself and do as I say I may just overlook what you just said, that means you get on your knees and then lean over my lap, that’s how I am going to spank you.”

        Catherine was left speechless by Dan’s stipulations. Suddenly she realized that her suspicions Dan may know far more about her recent experiences that he was letting on Could well be correct and if that were true then Dan might have a far greater hold over her than she had thought and that for the time being at least it would be better to simply humour her son.

        “Okay then Dan, we’ll do it your way for now,” said Catherine.

Hoping to meet Dan at least halfway Catherine slowly dropped to her knees in front of her son and after a few anxious moments then draped her trembling body over her son’s lap until her breasts and stomach were quashed against Dan’s upper thighs and crotch area.

Staring apprehensively directly down to the carpet Catherine soon became fully aware that the hardness she felt against her body could only be Dan’s young cock pushing against her and was soon cursing her very unwise decision to wear a thong and not a set of pantyhose.

        Equally apprehensively Dan placed one hand upon Catherine’s upper back and used his other hand to push his Mother by the hip, eventually establishing her in a position upon his lap he felt best suited for her impending her spanking.

Unhurriedly and wanting to savour the moment, much to his Mother’s embarrassment, Dan began to pull the hem of her skirt steadily up her stocking clad thighs until his joyful eyes were glued to the tiny strip of  black elastic between her buttocks connecting the ponder blue material of the  thong barely covering his mother’s freshly shaven and glistening mound

. With Catherine faced down over her Dan’s lap and with one strong young hand upon her back holding her there she but could do little but protest to her son when she realised the fingers of other hand were actually pulling that thin strip of black elastic out from between her buttocks.

        “Please...no Dan! God, no, that’s wrong! You mustn’t do that Dan! No!...Dan! Stop that, Please Dan!”………………………………………………..

        Chapter nine:

Victoria Preston had been anxiously rushing to check the post every morning; certain she would find another large brown envelope awaiting her. With the  8 x 4 photos Having been sent to her with not the slightest explanation Victoria’s anxiety had only increased as they days went by and  so desperate  was she to discover just who had sent her those appalling photos  Vicky was almost willing the postman to drop another buff envelope through her letter box and put an end, for the time being at least, to her desperate search for answers as to  how on earth they had been taken,  why they had been taken and of course, just whom it was who had taken them.

      The DVD arrived in the post on the Monday morning.

After checking the post as usual Victoria saw there was no brown envelope awaiting her on Monday morning but her attention was immediately drawn to a smaller padded brown envelope, securely fastened with clear tape. Furiously Victoria tore at the wrapping and pulled a DVD case out of the envelope.

If she had been shocked on Thursday then on Monday Victoria was in a state of hysteria upon seeing the very well made, almost professional front and back DVD cover insert for printed across the Front cover of which, along with  A  picture of Victoria smiling at a camera with what could only be “male cum” Juices running from her lips   were emblazoned the title words of the DVD:

                                         Slave Vicky gets a Thrashing: Part One of Three

             A Film bought to you By Master Productions, Written for and Starring Victoria Preston.”

Screaming hysterically Victoria turned the case over to see another photo. On this one she was wearing sets of leather wrist and ankle cuffs, all connected by a thick chrome chain leading upward to where it was attached to a black leather collar and dog leash and With the leash being held by someone out of the shot, the otherwise naked Victoria knelt in profile on all fours whilst holding a thick bamboo cane between her lips!, after cursing and swearing Victoria was  almost hyperventilating, words no longer come from her mouth and after jumping up she only just made it to the bathroom before vomiting until her insides were drained.

       Minutes Later and although still in shock Victoria was at least calm enough to actually view the DVD and so, with large glass of brandy in hand, Victoria knelt before the huge TV dominating her lounge where with horrified tear filled eyes for the following ten minutes she viewed her large breasted naked body being whipped, spanked and toyed with by unknown hands whilst dressed in the leather restraints before eventually the movie showed her crawling across the her bedroom carpet and take between her lips a huge erect cock that then pushed its way down her throat until completely buried with the spluttering Victoria’s chin  pressed hard against the man’s balls………………………………… ……………………………. 

        Even by Tuesday Catherine still felt both the guilt and the joy of her experience upon the knees of her son Dan. Tonight, however, Catherine was determined she would put it at the back of her mind and enjoy the task of being Tony’s hostess for the evening. Fortunately Dan was out for the evening and Catherine was not expecting to hear from Sean until Wednesday so she knew she could prepare for this evening unhindered.

        Having recalled Tony’s recommendation as to how she should dress for the evening, Catherine had chosen her very best little black dress. With “little” being the correct description for the short slightly flared black chiffon with a daringly low cut bodice, supported by spaghetti thin straps over Catherine’s shoulders.

The little dress also displayed just the right amount of her large breasts, as Tony had advised, unencumbered by a bra even though Catherine realized the outline of her small nipple ring was clearly visible through the thin piece of chiffon.

Aside from the 5 inch stiletto heeled patent shoes and purse Catherine’s only other clothing were new lace top seamed black stockings, suspended by a black lace garter belt together with the tiniest of black thongs. With her long blonde hair piled upon her head to show off her shoulders and just the right amount of makeup, Catherine both felt and looked fantastic.

However Catherine was concerned about yet another strange phone call from sister. Victoria on Monday evening asking Catherine, just as she had   before, if anything strange were happening to her or her family but Catherine was certainly never going to tell her sister that she had been spanked upon her naked bottom by her son Dan whilst draped over his knee! .But again Catherine soon realised it was not really Catherine’s well being that was causing her sister so much anxiety but her for when pressed on the matter Vicky had somewhat evasively told Catherine the house of a ‘friend further down the road’ had been broken into a couple of time and that ‘some intimate items’ had been stolen from the property before being strangely returned to their owner.

Vicky had then gone on to tell Catherine she thought it may be the work of a stalker and as she lived on her own these days she was obviously concerned for her own safety ……. she was probably just being silly…but you can never tell…… but surely none of Dan’s young friends had followed him the other week when he had visited her?

All of which had left Catherine with a nagging feeling,  but even though Dan was, to put it mildly, acting a little strange these days it was beyond belief he could, would, even inadvertently, allow his friends to ‘stalk’ his Auntie, her own sister!...........................   

        To Catherine’s surprise and delight it was a large chauffeur driven Mercedes that collected her on Tuesday evening, as at 7.30 on the dot the respectful, peaked capped uniformed chauffer had rang the doorbell and rather needlessly asked, “Are you Mrs. Catherine Dixon, Madam?”

        The delighted Catherine agreed  she was indeed Mrs. Catherine Dixon and after Collecting her purse and throwing her silk wrap around her bare shoulders Catherine allowed the courteous chauffer to guide her toward the luxury car before he opening the door to see Catherine safely inside and she sink in sheer bliss into the deep leather upholstery.

        “There are drinks available in the cabinet between the seats, courtesy of my employer madam so help you for We shall not  be arriving at our destination for about 25 minutes or so.”

“Oh, that’s very generous of him” replied Catherine before opening a walnut door of the drinks cabinet.

“My employer is a very generous man madam….as I am sure you will discover” Answered the chauffeur leading Catherine to think perhaps she may be in line for a very generous tip for her services later on and vowed she would comply with Tony’s request when had called earlier that she “Do credit to him by ensuring she “treat his friends with due respect and to attend to their every whim”

        So Catherine did indeed open the drinks cabinet and was delighted to find all makings of a good Gin and Tonic, including ice and so prepared herself a large one before sinking back into the luxurious leather to enjoy this unexpected pleasure whilst casting her mind back to the disturbing events of the past couple of days.

        Eventually, and after a top up of Gin and Tonic the luxury car pulled into the gravel driveway of a medium sized country house before pulling to a halt outside the large double front doors. There, looking very smart in a dark pin striped suit, stood Tony, smiling toward her.

        “It’s not my place Catherine” he explained while helping her from the car and through the front doors. It actually belongs to another club member who is away on business; it was he who suggested the use of his chauffer for you.”

        Catherine, overwhelmed by the kindness of the treatment she was getting thanked Tony. Even kissing his lips in her appreciation before Tony led her through the large hall and on into an oak panelled dining room where many large trays of food and drink waited upon the huge dining table.

        “This Catherine is the only downside for you tonight, having to serve drinks and snacks to the three old buffers through there in the drawing room, now and again.

        Catherine smiled as Tony continued.

        “Well they not so bad really Catherine, nice chaps really, and rather powerful and wealthy. I’m certain they will be taken with you. You look more gorgeous than ever tonight. Now, let’s go show those old chaps what a real beauty looks like. Just ask them if they would like a drink after you have been introduced and don’t forget to have one yourself Catherine. And, oh yes, call each of them Sir after the introductions, they are used to it you see.”

        Catherine, enchanted by Tony’s compliment and looking forward to meeting Tony’s friends, smiled broadly as Tony took her hand and led her through more double doors and into another oak panelled room. In the other room where three distinguished looking middle aged smartly dress men stood chatting to one another.

        “Gentlemen,” said Tony from the doorway, may I present our hostess for the evening, “The beautiful Catherine!”

        As one, the three men ceased chatting and turned toward the doorway where Catherine now stood, beside Tony. All three of them smiled broadly to welcome their new “hostess.”

        Introductions were made, and although it was Christian names only Catherine was delighted and flattered as Tony introduced her to each man in turn and to have her hand lifted to their lips where, in turn, they courteously kissed the back of her hand in welcome before proceeding to inform Catherine she was the most beautiful creature they had seen for many a year.

        Soon Catherine was graciously carrying out her hostess duties by fetching the men drinks and snacks while all the while they ensured she felt more and more at ease by being included in their conversations as an equal. They were even getting Catherine to tell them about herself, her home life and family.

A little while later though Tony’s cell phone was ringing and excusing the interruption Tony listened for a while, his expression growing concerned before answering into the phone,.

        “Ok, if it’s like that, I’d best get down there right away.”

        “Look, I’m sorry about this,” began Tony after replacing the cell phone in his pocket. It appears that someone has tried to break into the bookshop and as Joan is laid up, I’m the only key holder and I’m wanted down there ASAP. I’ll back as soon as I can though.”

        “Don’t worry Tony,” replied one of the others, “go down there and sort things out old boy, and don’t worry about our beautiful hostess, we shall look after Catherine and treat her as our own while you are gone.”

        Catherine’s concern about Tony’s imminent departure soon vanished at hearing this tall scholarly looking man’s reassuring words and assured Tony she was more than happy to be left in the company of such gallant gentlemen.

        After the departure of Tony more snacks, drinks and conversation until Catherine heard the tinkling of a small hand bell. “Gentlemen and Lady of course,” began the tall man and bowing to Catherine. When conversation ceased, “It’s Time for the ceremonial drawing of the lots!, Catherine my dear, every time our little group meets for these social evenings we have our hostess perform for us the ceremonial drawing of shortened straws. Whoever draws the shortest straw has the task of setting the evenings discussions and objectives. Therefore Catherine, I would ask you, as our hostess, to cut three straws to varying lengths before handing around a covered dish to each one of us.”

        Catherine was delighted to be asked to carry out this task for these rather agreeable men and assured them she would indeed do this and retired to the dining room to prepare the straws and dish.

        A few minutes later the deed had been done, the holder of the shortest straw turned out to be the tall scholarly gentleman who, upon his victory, thanked the other two and Catherine for their, “confidence in him as tonight’s leader.”

        “Catherine,” he began, “I understand from Tony you are the proud wearer of a little gold nipple ring, is that true?”

        Catherine of course was taken aback by the forthright question she would never have expected such a man to ask of her. Embarrassed and confused, Catherine could only revert to type with her basic, naive honesty.

        “Err, I... well, Yes Sir.”

        “Good, that’s good Catherine, you see, your predecessor as hostess, a lady called Joan, actually has two of those darned handsome little things. It was she who told us so one evening when we’re here. Actually suggested she show it to us, as you can guess Catherine, such things are to us most unusual in the extreme.”

        The other two murmured their agreement. Catherine’s initial shock passed, more so after learning it was Joan had prompted their curiosity in the first place. So Catherine, mindful of just how respectful these men had been to her, decided it would be churlish to now reject the seemingly innocent but mischievous request made of her.

        “Well, I don’t see why not, for the sake of art of course,” giggled Catherine

        “That really is very good of you Catherine, and you shall be well rewarded, now gentlemen, let’s us begin, carry on Charles.”

        Catherine had been totally unaware the kindly attentive chauffeur from earlier was standing right behind her. More than that he was pulling back the arms of the still unmindful blonde beauty and slipping a pair of cold steel handcuffs over her wrists, leaving Catherine no time whatsoever to complain when then slipping a wide soft padded leather “bar” gag between her teeth and securing it’s leather straps behind her neck.

    Catherine was astonished by this sudden violation when only moments before they had been giggling at the wicked thought of displaying her breasts to these three men could only make soft “ug...ug...ug”...noises into the leather bar gag in a futile at voicing her displeasure. Equally pointless were Catherine’s simultaneous efforts to escape from the vice like grip of the chauffeur, Charles.        

        David, the tall scholarly looking man, who directed the chauffeur to restrain Catherine, lifted Catherine’s chin with his forefinger to demand she look at him

. “Now Listen to me Catherine, the fact is we know everything there is to know about you, everything, just look over there.”

After averting her eyes to the huge TV screen set into the wall the stunned Catherine saw herself in Tony’s “playroom” kneeling down before Joan, kissing her cunt and anus.

        “It’s all there Catherine, everything,” continued David, making Catherine look at him again.

        “Now then Catherine” continued David.” Your gag and handcuffs are merely to subdue you while I explain why you are really here!”

        Catherine could do nothing but stare up at the tall man with pleading eyes while in an uncompromising voice  he spelt out her dilemma.

        “You are here Catherine because Tony has identified you as being the perfect hostess for out little gatherings. That is to say he is satisfied your submissive inclinations and enjoyment of humiliation will allow us to use you in any way we see fit. You have already proven to be the perfect hostess and we feel sure you will be a great model for the special bondage session we have planned for later. Of course, you will be our sexual plaything during our bondage session. I tell you these things now Catherine, so you are able to prepare yourself mentally for the rest of our evening without any further shock to your system.”

        “Our decision is final Catherine; you have no input in this matter whatsoever for the three of us have paid an awful lot of money for the opportunity to “prepare” you for future gatherings of our little club. I can assure you that we are generous men Catherine and at the conclusion of our evening’s entertainment you will be very well rewarded indeed.”

        Catherine suddenly realized that David was telling her she was to be a paid as a sex toy for these men and shook her head, trying to voice her defiance through her gag. She was NOT a common whore; she was a well bred housewife and Mother. God her daughter was at UNI,  her son at college and her husband a respected business man! They had no right to treat her this way!”

        However, the cold indifference in David’s eyes and the continued vice like grip of Charles the chauffeur told Catherine any ideas of her immediate liberation from this outrageous detention were remote when David simply continued,

“We are very wealthy, civilized men Catherine and have no desire to hurt you more than we deem to be necessary for our pleasure. However I assure you that if you continue to struggle I shall have Charles demonstrate just how badly you could be hurt. And believe me Catherine, the pain would be far worse than the lad called Kevin inflicted upon you, do you understand what I’m saying Catherine?”

  How on earth did they…..      Cursing her stupidity in allowing Tony to bring her here tonight without her taking the slightest precaution, and her naivety in believing his story about his “discussion group” Catherine dejectedly nodded her head. She had had enough pain of late and wanted no more for the steel like grip of the chauffeur told her it would be futile to even contemplate the idea of escape.

       Satisfied at Catherine’s admission of defeat, David looked beyond her to the chauffer. “Charles, you may leave us now, I shall call if you are required.” Abruptly Catherine’s arms were freed but she made no attempt to move away or otherwise protest as David placed fingers on each of the thin shoulders straps on her black dress before pulling then down over Catherine’s shoulders and arms until the bodice of her dress slipped downward and both her large, glorious breasts, complete with nipple ring, were exposed to the keen scrutiny of all three men.

        “This little nipple ring really is lovely Catherine, it suits you very well, we must have the other nipple pierced as well,” continued David. First he run his fingertip over the little gold ring before slipping it round and round the nipple making her more fully aware of the new found sensitivity of her nipple. .

        Despite her fury and anger at Tony’s betrayal of her and of the arrogant manner in which David spoke to her Catherine she did not resist and after the chauffeur left the room,  another of the men the balding, the  portly George, took up the position Charles had vacated behind Catherine.

        “George will shortly remove you gag and handcuffs Catherine,” said David while, much to Catherine’s confusion, replacing the straps of her dress over her shoulders, thereby covering her breasts once again.

        “After he has done so  you shall  then resume your duties just as before Catherine, as if we had never had this little interlude. The only difference being that you will  then do whatever is asked of you Catherine….whatever…and You will do so without fail and without hesitation and with that pretty smile of yours.”

“Believe me Catherine, your failure to carry out any instruction or even the slightest hesitation on your part will only result in our asking in Charles to show you the errors of your ways and punish you accordingly. Now then Catherine you shall now smile at me and nod your head to show your understanding, after which you will then conduct yourself total obedience to our wishes.”

        Whatever else she was Catherine was not so foolish as to believe David was bluffing and would not carry out his threats for these obviously  men were no callow youths for the car that bought her here, the chauffeur Charles, and the expansive surroundings all told Catherine her current appalling circumstances had been planned and executed in almost military precision. They would, she knew, be using her body tonight and perhaps on other nights, no matter what. So why try to rebuff them when it was certain she would be made so suffer badly for any act of defiance. 

        So, managing to force a smile to appear upon her beautiful but anguished features Catherine nodded toward David in compliance.

        Catherine soon found herself in an almost surreal world.

While knowing these three men had complete and utter power over her they were none the less treating her just the same as before after George had removed her handcuffs and gag Almost as a complete equal in fact as Fully dressed again, Catherine had resumed her hostess duties of serving drinks and snacks to them while they stood chatting about mundane everyday matters, even asking Catherine for her opinion as if  the threats of moments before had never happened.

        Amazingly these men seemed to know she had once been a teacher at a private school years ago. As they all stood in centre of the room in a loose circle and for the moment pleased to be spared further humiliation Catherine found herself answering David’s question as to the merits of private education against the state system but just when feeling confident of her ability to at least debate with these men, Catherine was interrupted by Peter, the third of the male trio telling her.

“Remove your dress and hand it to me for safekeeping pleases Catherine.”

        Momentarily the stunned Catherine stood there like a rabbit trapped in vehicles headlights. Incredibly though, Catherine was then ignored and David took up the conversation and after the briefest of hesitation. The now disregarded Catherine reached behind to unzip her tiny black dress prior to slipping the straps from her shoulders and to  allow the thin chiffon garment to fall down her body and legs, to leave her naked save for her tiny thong, garter belt and stockings.

        Even her near nudity failed to draw the attention of the three men and only after Catherine had handed her tiny dress to Peter did David then turn to her

.”Carry on Catherine, You were developing a very strong argument, I am really enjoying your hypothesis.”

        If the intention had been to humiliate Catherine then it worked beautifully for Catherine, as, red faced and with her breasts heaving whilst having to stand almost naked in the midst of this small group of middle aged men, just about managed to take up from where she had left off.

Catherine’s greatest worry though was that she was somehow finding herself getting excited by these humiliating Almost unreal circumstances of discussing education with three fully dressed men while being all but naked herself.  For the next fifteen minutes or so as the discussion continued it seemed to Catherine that whenever a question was asked of her all three men ignored her body to look into her eyes, confusing but simultaneously exciting Catherine.

        Then twenty minute or so later is was the portly balding George who spoke directly to her. “Catherine, I am having dreadful problems getting an erection these days, please kneel before me and see what you can do for me with your mouth.”

        Catherine had again been in the middle of answering a question, this time regarding financial matters, but none the less, she realized exactly what she must do and so dropped to her knees to crawl the short distance toward George.

        Again, with Catherine obediently lowering the zipper to George’s trousers, the conversation continued unabated, even when Catherine’s fingers entered his trousers to remove his short stubby flaccid cock George simply continued the conversation as if nothing was unusual. As Catherine’s mouth enveloped the cock to work her magic skills upon George while cursing the appalling Tony, “How dare that man treat me as a cheap whore, God if I thought I could get out without being hurt I’d run now.”

        Eventually George was indeed hard but still remained joined in conversation with the other two until he was nearing orgasm

.” You may Make me cum now Catherine, but please don’t swallow it, keep it in your mouth, I want you to deposit my cum in a wine glass when you have finished!.”

        All three Men found this hilariously amusing and David urged Catherine, “Do not to spill or swallow a drop of George’s precious cargo.”

        While still working furiously upon George’s cock, Peter then told Catherine that they really must  train her to carry all three loads of their combined semen in her mouth and fill the wine glass only after all of them has reached orgasm.

        In any event it took less than five minutes before George’s began streaming strands of hot semen into Catherine’s mouth and obediently, despite her natural urge to do swallow, Catherine managed to retain most of the white viscous fluid in her mouth before humiliatingly pushing the juices from between her lips and on into the wine glass handed her by David.

      As if nothing untoward had just taken place, just moments later Catherine, once again standing almost naked alongside the three men, was again answering a question put to her by David, this time  about the country’s education before Peter humiliatingly interrupted her.” That looked to be a wonderful job you did on George’s cock Catherine but there’s still plenty of room in the wine glass so be a good girl and do the same for me please.” 

        So once again Catherine dropped to her knees before these powerful men, this time to kneel before Peter and work on his already trembling erection.

Twenty minutes later and the totally humiliated Catherine had almost filled the wine glass with the combined semen of all three men by part spitting and part drooling hot semen into the proffered wine glass

Then, still almost naked with the  wine  glass full of semen in her in hand Catherine w stood before her a pair of curtains being  opened by a motorized runner, revealing to Catherine’s bewildered eyes a large bench standing on four legs about three feet off the ground.

Covered in upholstered red leather the bench was a least three feet wide and some eight feet in length. Large stainless steel rings had been secured around it perimeters and to each of these rings were clipped leather ankle cuffs, wrist cuffs, white corded rope and, to Catherine’s horror, all manner of whips and crops.

        “Our special bench Catherine, or should I say your special bench, Peter told her. After you have drunk your little cocktail there my dear, you shall proceed with your main function of the evening. That will be to accommodate all three of our cocks... simultaneously while we punish you with those whips!”

      

       

Chapter Ten

After Charles had helped her eased her weary battered body from within the comfortable depths of the BMW and hoping Dan would be fast asleep Catherine pushed open the front door of her house and now sat upon her bed wearing only her black garter belt and matching stockings Catherine Dixon stared at the huge amount of cash she had just counted after ripping open the envelope the chauffeur Charles had passed to her before leaving

        Five thousand pounds was the astonishing amount Catherine counted, almost the same amount her husband made in a month of hard work. Still after being tied, beaten and to all intents raped by three wealthy strangers, tears streamed from Catherine’s eyes as she realized she had been paid that money to be their whore for an evening,  A very expensive whore, but a whore none the less

Oh how far down into this pit of depravity she had slid. One stupid, crazy, afternoon of self indulgent madness with two of her young son’s friends had led her to using her charms and body to service wealthy middle aged men.

Catherine now realized these past weeks had obviously been used by Sean and Tony to trick, beat, charm, and then blackmail her into a position of utter and complete subservience toward them, manoeuvring her into a position from which she could see no means of escape. Confessing to her husband was no longer an option, after tonight things had now gone far beyond the point at which Catherine could have pleaded stupidity brought about from the loneliness of only having him home on weekends.

        A simple fling, a crush on a young boy would in time probably be forgiven not so the mounting evidence his wife was only a partially reluctant participant in some of the most sordid activities one could imagine.

        Tearfully Catherine sank into a piping hot bath and asked herself just what she had done to deserve a fate such as this. Her life as a faithful forty two year old wife and loving Mother with some standing in the community had been stripped away as surely as those men tonight had stripped her last vestiges of dignity. So much so that she was now even forced to submit to Dan, her very own son. To be bent over his knee and be spanked as a naughty child, except of course that a child would not orgasm from that spanking.

        Or that the person spanking that naughty child would not, despite his Mother’s protests, slip his fingers between her cunt lips with his free hand as Dan had done to his Mother. It has also been his obvious that his erect cock had pushed up through his pants hard against Catherine’s stomach.

Catherine recalled how Dan’s rhythmic spanking of her naked bottom had been matched by his fingers so easily slipping in and out of her vagina. And of how he had so cruelly and humiliatingly told his own Mother that she was a naughty girl and that she deserved her spanking. Then to on to add that from now on he would punish her whenever she was disobedient toward him!

        Catherine had so much wanted to jump from Dan’s lap and to scold him, to tell him she was his Mother and that his Father would be told about his behaviour toward her. But Catherine had done none of these things for yet again her body had  betrayed her and instead of continuing to protest she had eventually  lay passively upon Dan’s lap while her own son had spanked and masturbated his Mother toward an eventual and unbelievable orgasm.

        Eventually Dan had permitted his Mother to rise from his lap, smiling broadly whilst his highly embarrassed Mother was forced to rearrange herself before him. Catherine had left Dan’s room shortly afterward, spared, at least for the time being, the appalling thought of her son ordering his Mother to service him in some way or another. Catherine knew that before leaving her son’s room she should have told Dan that what he had just done to his Mother was so sinful, so immoral, so very wrong and that it must never, never happen again.

       Yet she had said none of things because for Catherine the appalling yet undeniable truth was she felt more alive, vibrant and exhilarated at that moment than she had in all her years of marriage to her husband. So instead of berating Dan his Mother had run like a naughty child to her own room whereupon she threw herself onto her bed, quietly sobbing away her humiliating punishment.

Since then though as sense of  normality had seemed to return and when their paths crossed, Catherine, too embarrassed herself to broach the subject, was amazed that Dan acted as if it had never happened, that He was treating his Mother with the same respect and consideration he had always done……………………….

        Sinking deeper into her bath Catherine pondered upon just what Dan would say and do should he discover just what sordid excesses his Mother had been subjected to earlier that evening when, after Peter had informed her of the exact purpose of being shown the “special bench” and showing her the positions she would be expected to assume on the leather bound upholstered bench, it had been David who invited her to join them in a toast to their forthcoming mutual pleasures.

        With the now well accustomed civility George had asked Catherine if she would not mind fetching the tray of replenished wine glasses from a nearby table. With just the tiny thong, well buried between her cheeks, Catherine’s otherwise naked bottom swayed deliciously before the three men, as did her large perky breasts upon her return with the tray but Catherine was far too preoccupied by the glasses on the tray to even notice their approving inspection of the beautiful mature body of their “Hostess.”

        One by one they took the glasses of red wine proffered on the tray by Catherine.

        “Ah, I see you prefer white, my dear chucked David. While Catherine looked down at the remaining wine glass containing not wine but the combined sperm jettisoned earlier into Catherine’s mouth by each man before being decanted by Catherine into the wine glass she which from she was now expected drink.

        “Do pick up your glass my dear we are waiting for the toast…. Oh, and do please drink it all Catherine, even if it means licking the inside of your glass.”

It was David, the leader for the evening who led the toast.” Well, drink up all, to our beautiful hostess, may her beating and fucking commence!”

        As one they drank and although she looked down in revulsion as its white sticky glutinous contents Catherine had no option but to raise her glass allow the sticky mess to slide between her lips and on into her mouth. It took a huge effort of will power for her not to throw up while obediently swallowing these combined contents of their balls under their scrutiny yet swallow Catherine did, even managing to lick clean the sticky residue from inside the glass with an odd sense of pride before then replacing the glass along with the others on the tray to nodding murmurs of combined appreciation.

        “Well done my dear,” said David. Now, perhaps you would be kind enough to join us at our special bench Catherine where you will decide which of us you wish to fuck you first while being beaten by the others two. Although we shall all course enjoy all of your holes in due course!”

        The incredulous Catherine, her mind reeling from David’s insane statement wanted to flee the room there and then,  to run out of there as fast as her legs could carry her. However, she knew full well if she were to attempt escape the consequences would be dire. She knew Charles the chauffeur was waiting outside for any opportunity to apply his iron like grip upon her once more. Perhaps more importantly she was all but naked and would never get past Charles anyway..

        Besides, although the very thought of having three strange cocks penetrate her was totally and utterly abhorrent, Catherine had tasted and drank the sperm from each of their cocks anyway and So she may as well get this latest humiliation over and done with.

So in total embarrassment and not looking at any of them Catherine whispered the word “David”, what difference would it make anyway for they would all eventually fuck all three of her holes.

        So after congratulating Catherine upon her choice with the now customary politeness it was Peter who helped the apprehension trembling, yet compliant blonde housewife up upon the leather bench before arranging her naked body into a hands and knees position with Catherine’s knees spread wide apart. At the same time George did the same to Catherine’s wrists. Then Peter secured her ankles into the padded leather anklets attached to the bench via loose stainless steel chains; the whole effect was to allow Catherine some freedom of movement while making escape impossible.

        The first blow, unseen by Catherine came upon her almost naked bottom. Delivered by George, the thin whippy riding crop landed with force that pushed Catherine as far forward as the restraints would allow. Seconds afterward she was expelling a huge force of air from her lungs, the mature blonde beauty as she cried out in pain.

        “Really my dear,” said Peter standing beside George, his hand soothing the red mark appearing on Catherine’s buttock, “You have only just begun your punishment. Give us a little less noise if you please, otherwise we shall be forced to ask Charles to apply the ball gag once again.”

        So Catherine, as more blows from the crop, paddle, cane and a cat o nine tails landed upon her bottom, back and thighs at regular intervals tried her best to make less noise. Each of the three men taking a turn after six from the other tried as best she could to limit herself to whimpering grunts of pain and anguish.

        For a full fifteen minutes Catherine’s punishment was administered as one by one each of them too their turn with her while the others alternately either toyed with her breasts and nipples or placed their cock between Catherine’s lips. Than David, after stripping naked before Catherine’s face eased his slim mature body beneath that of Catherine who was lifted by the other two men. Eventually she found herself lying helplessly face to face on top of David. Then gasping with surprise when his erect cock slipped between her wet pussy lips and then on into her throbbing vagina………………………………………..

        Soaking away the aches and pains in her hot bath, Catherine recalled David meeting her lips with his before his tongue pushed past into her mouth and how she had reciprocated with a passion as David began pumping his cock in and out of her.

        Then, after thinking these men would take her individually, of her shock at feeling another cock pushing against her tight little anal hole and Catherine recalled how she had kept her eyes screwed tightly shut against the pain but still continued to feverishly explore David’s tongue with her own and Pausing only briefly to gasp in pain when Peter’s cock pushed its way past her sphincter to slip ever deeper into her anus and Catherine recalled the strange but wonderful feeling of having two cocks seemly meeting as they pushed against the walls of her cunt and anus. Of how she had felt filled as never before for even when Sean had taken her virgin anus it had been one single cock inside her.

        Catherine’s final humiliation came when George had lifted her from David’s mouth and placed his own stubby half erect cock between her lips leaving Catherine very much filled in her every orifice but even when her thoughts should have been those of shameful revulsion  Catherine was consumed in a frenzy of bewildering sexual desires.

Surely she should be fighting this terrible abuse and screaming denials whilst threatening untold eventual retribution upon these men, but Catherine did none of these things and even when her three “Masters” decided it was time to change places with each other, Catherine was obedient and cooperative toward them after already succumbing to orgasms the likes of which she had never before experienced, even when her Master Sean had fist speared her with his huge young cock……………………..

        In her bath Catherine closed her eyes and her fingers found their way between her cunt lips as she relived the moment when eventually, almost as one , Catherine’s three Masters had emptied the combined contents of the balls into her Mouth, anus and cunt, leaving the beautiful housewife awash with sperm……………….

        “So where have you been tonight Mother?”

        Catherine’s eyes flew open and darted across to the open bathroom door. The door she had closed before slipping into her bath. There in the doorway stood her son Dan, gazing at his Mother’s naked body only half hidden by the foamy bath water.

        “Oh my God Dan, you frightened the life out of me! What are you doing in here, you know my bathroom has always been out of bounds to you,” stuttered Catherine. She was appalled to see her son lounging so nonchalantly against the doorframe while unashamedly studying his Mother’s body.

        In fact after returning from a night out with friends Dan had been asleep when Catherine returned and had therefore missed the TV screen showing his tearful Mother, in her black lingerie counting out her newly acquired huge amount cash upon her bed. Something had awakened him though and angry that his Mother had left the house without leaving a note for him as to her whereabouts Dan had switched on the TV monitors to see his Mother in her bath.

        Dan saw the time was passed midnight and wondered why on earth his Mother should be in her bath after midnight. Certainly it had nothing to do with Sean, he knew that much. Still his Mother had required a sexy dress for the evening. Dan knew this because these days he kept a record of all his Mother’s sexier clothes and lingerie. This was his means of asserting his mental power over her by knowing exactly what Catherine was or was not wearing under her outer clothes.

         Dan knew his Mother was now required to wear stockings and suspender belts at all times and so the absence of her black lace set and matching lace stockings came as no surprise, aside that the bra was still there, then sifting through his Mother’s sexier dresses Dan saw that her little black almost see through low cut chiffon dress was missing, a dress he knew his Mother wore only on special occasions.

        “Well, she will have to tell me,” Dan decided.

        Since that fateful evening when with his Mother’s naked bottom over his lap  Dan had spanked and then toyed with her toward her orgasm  Dan knew it could not end there for If Catherine Dixon was to be Sean’s slave, then his Mother would be her son’s plaything whenever required.

        “The chase is the exciting part of all this,” Sean had told him, “It’s a bit like hunting really, once you’ve trapped the animal, that chase is over Dan. You know you can eat it at any time so you move onto the next one.”

        A statement which left Dan thinking that as Sean had, “broken in” his Mother and  effectively  now “owned” her, he was for the time being putting, her to one side while pursuing his interest in Dan’s  Aunt Vicky. If that were true it was A course that suited Dan perfectly for not only could he assist Sean with the subjugation of Aunt Vicky, he would, after taking into account Sean’s comments, also would have time to play plenty of mind games with his Mother.

        As eager as he may be to gain the ultimate prize, Dan knew that although he wielded the power to destroy his Mother’s life that was the very lat thing he wanted and had already decided there was lots more excitement to be gained by subjecting his Mother to gradual but increasing levels of subservience toward him. As long as his Father, who seemed to spend more and more time away, remained unaware of the new order within his household, Dan’s power would remain. Only his sister Caroline’s return from UNI from the holidays could maybe interfere with it, but maybe even she could also be enslaved Dan had thought wickedly.

        So Catherine’s words fell on deaf ears, and retaining his position in the doorway Dan replied,

“Things have changed since then Mom; you no longer have permission to tell me where I cannot go in this house... Now Mom, I asked you a question, where have you been tonight? And you can also tell me what that ring is doing on your nipple!” This last question Dan already had the answer to. It was just part of the game he was playing.

        Although she had slid deeper into her bath the moment she realized Dan was in her bathroom and instinctively crossed both hands over her breasts Catherine knew her son must have seen the ring before she had become aware his presence.

        “Dan, please, it’s late, please leave, I want to get out and go to bed. I’m very tired, we can talk about this in the morning,” answered Catherine hoping to placate her son.

        Dan though was thoroughly enjoying his Mother’s embarrassment and told her, “Look Mom, I really don’t want to have to punish you this late at night, but believe me I will do just that if you don’t answer my questions!”

        “Oh God, Dan, please, I beg you, please don’t do this to me, I’m your Mother for God’s sake. Please Dan, leave me alone, we’ll talk in the morning, I promise.”

        Dan was not to be put off and he had been holding it behind his back, the very cane Sean had used on his Mother appeared in his hands. Catherine gasped in astonishment and fright, “Was her son planning to use it on her?”

        “Okay Mother, I found this in the lounge after Sean had been here and I think he has used it on you, maybe more than once and If you don’t answer my questions in ten seconds then I’m going to pull you from the bath and use it on you myself!”

      Catherine’s surprise eyes when Dan had spoken about Sean and the cane was all to evident in her eyes.

‘Just how much does he really know?’ Wondered Catherine who had thought her submitting to Dan’s spanking in his bedroom had put an end to his inquisitiveness, for the subject of the terrible Kevin had not been raised at all, either before or after her son had spanked her. Now though Dan had opened up a whole new can of worms! But exhausted and spent be the evening’s exertions Catherine was desperate to escape from her son’s demands of her and so decide she could only lie her way out of her current predicament by telling Dan.

  “Oh God, okay Dan, look, I’ve been round for drinks with your Auntie Victoria that’s all. As for...for, well the ring, well, perhaps it was a silly thing to do but… well your Father suggested I have this ring. He taught it may, well, it’s between your Father and me Dan and you must not mention it to him…..it’s far to personal a thing for his son to be talking about.”

Catherine was amazed at how easily these lies had slipped from her lips but of course Dan knew full well his Mother was lying to him but unwilling to let his Mother discover how he knew she was lying Dan decided he would mark it down for another time.” Well, for your sake let’s hope you’re telling the truth Mom, but now I want you to stand up please Mother.”

        Catherine was surprised at Dan’s almost polite request and wondering if her son was planning to cane her anyway was on the point of refusing when Dan added with a grin.

“I’m afraid that if you don’t I shall eventually cane you for your disobedience anyway Mother!”

        Suddenly Catherine realized her son was toying with her like a caged mouse. Would he or would he not cane her? But Catherine decided she had suffered enough punishment for one night and wanting nothing more than to crawl into her bed whilst  desperately hoping her son was not about to make incestuous demands of her Catherine just managed, by keeping one arm over her breasts and  drop the other hand and cover her pubic area, to stand up in the bath facing her son full on for Catherine knew she could not turn away from him for If she did  he would surely then discover the mass of whip marks across her back and buttocks.

        One more though Dan surprised his Mother So Catherine by taking her soft white robe from the hook on the door before telling her “In a moment you can step out of the bath and into your robe. First though Mom I want you to place your hands together behind your neck. That is unless of course you would prefer the cane!”

        “Oh God,” groaned Catherine, but with the alternative to much to contemplate tonight, especially since Dan would then discover the whip marks, His Mother’s hands left her pubic mound and breasts and Catherine obediently linked fingers together behind her neck. As did this she was also pushing her thighs tightly together in the hope it may hide her shaven mound from her son’s roaming eyes.

        “I really must have the most beautiful Mother in town, now, look at my eyes and spread your legs Mom.”

        Catherine could not believe her ears! How on earth could she possibly look her son in the eye while displaying to him her pubic mound and naked breasts lifted high and undoubtedly pushed proudly outward as the consequence of linking her hands behind the neck?. But As Dan once again lifted the thin whippy cane and his roving eyes burned into every part of Catherine’s beautiful mature body.

So the weary and defeated Catherine, fully aware this was the “slave pose” required of her by Sean and Tony, did indeed spread her legs before, holding back tears of shame, linking her hands together behind her neck and looked her son in the eye, fully aware that in doing so she was displaying her completely naked body her son.

A son who despite his youthful years now appeared so unexpectedly confident and self assured as his eyes took in the mature beauty of Catherine’s lovely body, from her large, firm and well rounded breasts and disturbingly erect nipples complete with the single gold ring

        “I do like the nipple ring Mother and I see you have shaved your pubic hair, your cunt looks very nice but you are going to grow a little triangle of hair for me an inch above your cunt lips Mother!”

        Knowing she was shaven, Dan had already gained Sean’s permission to demand this of his Mother. Now Catherine’s young son watched his Mother cringing in mortification while desperately trying to retain eye contact with Dan. Then Dan, holding open his Mother’s white robe stepped forward to place the robe on his Mother’s shoulders. Catherine though obediently retained her hands on neck stance. She even managing to retain eye contact with her son, even though he now stood only a couple of feet away, holding open her robe.

        “You understand what you are to do for me Mother,” asked Dan.

        Still looking into her sons green eyes, Catherine nodded her understanding.

        “Then tell me exactly Mother,” demanded Dan continuing the mind game.

        “I...oh God, I am to grow my, my hair for you Dan, grow a small triangle an inch above my, oh God, my cunt lips!”

        Dan pulled the robe and therefore his Mother toward him and suddenly Catherine found her body, still naked at the robe was open, crushed against her son who then wrapped his arms around her back.

        “Hug me Mother,” Catherine although horrified to find her sons cock pushing into her naked body complied.

        “Oh God, am I about to be fucked by my own son,” a panic stricken Catherine wondered.

        Dan was then whispering in his Mother’s ear telling her. “If you have lied to me Mother you have until 7.30 tomorrow night to confess to me in my room, suitably dressed of course. If not and I discover you lied to me Mother, well, let’s just say you really will regret it!”

        With that Dan kissed his Mother’s cheek before leaving his stunned humiliated Mother in the bathroom wondering why that now familiar throbbing between her legs was beginning once again. 

Chapter Eleven: The following Afternoon.

Hello, are you Victoria Preston” Sean asked of Victoria after she had cautiously opened the door.

        “MRS. Victoria Preston to you young man,”  Victoria had replied in her best domineering manner whilst wondering just what this good looking youth wanted after dismissing the idea he may be a doorstep salesman.

        “Okay then Mrs. Preston if you wish but may I enters your house, we have something to discuss and best not done on your doorstep.”

        The first seeds of doubt fell over Victoria. But She wasn’t about to allow this youth of probably a third of her own age tell her what she should do.

”I’m not in the habit of allowing total strangers into to house so it you can possibly have to discuss with me that cannot be said out here, young man?” replied a now nervous Victoria even though a nagging doubt told her that was not a good idea all

        As young he was Sean knew the game Victoria Preston was quivering with worry, she didn’t want him to know that, but he could see it in her eyes.

        Well, it’s your choice of course Mrs. Preston, perhaps I’ll come back another time, after you’ve had time to think over the matter, or perhaps you should be sent another reminder.”

        So now she knew, given recent events there was no other possible reason for this far too confident young man to be calling on her, he was here to blackmail her over the photos and DVD and so she glowered in undisguised loathing at the admittedly handsome young man who  so confidently stood on her doorstep with a laptop bag in his hand.

.      “Okay then young Man, you’d better come in and tell me what exactly it is you want from me but I warn you now, any nonsense from you and out you go!!” 

If looks could kill, Sean would have been in the mortuary right then but the suddenly powerless Victoria Preston could do nothing at that moment but turn on her heel and walk inside her house, followed by a contentedly smiling Sean.

”Nice place you have here Victoria”, said Sean appreciatively gazing around the huge lounge of Victoria Preston’s large house although not having been invited to do so much to Victoria annoyance Sean had sat himself down upon the large leather couch, leaving Victoria standing before him, hovering uncertainly with her arms crossed, fully aware that the smiling Sean was appraising her voluptuous body with admiring eyes. “Well…I’m waiting”  She  eventually   demanded.   

“I was just thinking this is the first time I’ve seen you with your clothes on Vicky and I’ve gotta say you really do pretty good for what….thirty eight isn’t it….of course you look even better naked, or maybe wearing some leather bondage gear” 

Victoria’s natural reaction was to explode, to tell Sean where to go but seeing people walking past the house, checked herself and instead and told Sean softly by heatedly.” You little shit, I don’t know how you managed to do those things to me but you can stay right where you are while I call the police, they will soon find out how the hell you got me to do all those disgusting things!” 

        Victoria had expected at least some concern on the face of Sean before he perhaps ran off To her consternation neither if these things happened and the smiling cold eyed Sean simply replied. “Go right ahead Mrs. Preston, I shall wait here.”

       But the now uncertain Victoria had long since discounted the idea of calling in the authorities. Knowing she would have to pass over the photos and DVD would have been too much of a shame to stomach.  The main weapon in her angry confrontation with Sean was left in tatters by Sean’s apparent indifference to Victoria’s threats and all she could do at that moment was glare in fury and frustration at the smiling face of Sean Brady. Fully aware that her naked and tethered body had very recently been observed in every detail by this powerful looking youth it suddenly occurred to Vicky that it could well have been his own cock she had been sucking, his own sperm she had been drinking!

        “Well Mrs. Preston, or you going to use your phone, or would you prefer to use mine,” mocked Sean, bringing Vicky back to reality whilst holding out his cell phone toward her.

             “Oh my God, it was you… you Bastard!”!” Sean looked on in delight as Victoria, her authority collapsing before his eyes ignored his offer and  instead  slumped  down of the sofa opposite Sean.

        “Okay, how did you do it and how much do you want, young man?” Victoria almost spat the question across the table to where Sean sat.

        Sean simply laughed a low dangerous laugh that left Victoria even more concerned than before.” Well Victoria, let’s say for a start that your money is safe at the moment.”

        “ITS STILL MRS PRESTON to you young Man.”

        Okay, Mrs. Preston it is then, but it’s going to be hard not calling you Victoria, considering how close we have become, what a great pair of tits you have…and a cunt to die for and oh boy, you certainly did a great job of sucking my cock and not only mine Mrs. Preston, but more of that later, you gave me the most fantastic blow job and you kept my sperm in your mouth until I told you to swallow it!”

        “STOP IT...STOP IT...STOP IT,” screamed the mortified, desperate Victoria, even covering her ears with both hands while Sean smiled across at her.

knowing he could break her any time he wished and Instead of replying to Victoria’s almost demented screams of anger and frustration, Sean then removed the lap top from its case and already knowing Victoria’s house was wireless equipped, pressed the required buttons before, much to Victoria’s puzzled apprehension, placing the computer on the coffee table between them.

        “Okay Victoria, take a look at the screen.”

        “Oh my good God!, What the hell is this?,” replied Victoria, fretfully viewing the screen before her and what could only be a web page with the words.

      Mature Beauties in Bondage Featuring the Beautiful Victoria. As you have never seen her   before, Bound Gagged and Giving Great Head!

                                   Insert your Password in the box to see it all!

        Victoria wanted to run, to scream, to wake up from what surely must be her worst nightmare, instead though she sat there in stunned silence listening as Sean explained.

        “It’s your very own website Victoria and after giving some of your family and friends a preview by sending them the password I intend to make plenty of money from all those punters who would love to watch you sucking cock, but let’s say we first start with your dear old Mother and Father and then your sister and her family and, oh, and let’s not forget all your friends at the ladies circle and golf club!”

        For a good minute Victoria sat in stunned disbelieving silence for her mind was almost unable to register what she had just heard from Sean. Then she exploded.

” You Bastard!, you, you, you fucking Bastard, do you really believe you can get away with this? You think I’m some silly frightened little woman. You’re going to jail sonny boy and for a long, long time,” shouted Victoria at Sean, who himself simply sat there his face an ocean of calm amidst the storm that was Victoria Preston.

        Eventually Victoria managed to calm herself down sufficiently to ask Sean. “How...just tell me...how...how did you do it, how did you get me to assist you with this, this filth?”

        “You’ll find out when I’m ready to tell you Victoria but right now you have to give me one good reason why I should not provide those people with the password to your web site, oh and send them all a free DVD of course.”

        “How much…..just tell me how much you want,” said Victoria softly.

        “Oh No Mrs. Preston, it’s not money I want”

“So what the hell else could it be…….what the hell is it you want?”

. “What I want and what I’m going to get is your total and absolute submission toward me Vicky that means nothing less than my ownership of your mind and your lovely body!”

Having fully expected to be arguing over Sean’s financial demands, Vicky’s expression then changed to that stunned bewilderment, what on earth was he talking about? “I

“How dare you speak to me like that in my own home you disgusting little pervert”.    

  To those who knew her, Victoria’s reaction had been predictable. Standing up from the sofa to her full height and stepping toward the seated Sean and forgetting  just what a hold Sean had over her, Victoria had exploded once again.

“I’m old enough to be your Mother and I’m going to send you home for a good spanking, in fact I shall drive you home myself and see if your parents cannot beat some sense into you!”

        Victoria had been far too psyched up to notice the strange glint in Sean’s eyes and far too close to see the fist aimed straight toward her solar plexus from Sean’s seated position and Moments later she lay sideways on the carpet holding her stomach in agony while trying to grasp a lungful of oxygen.

       

        Sean decided Vicky required a more “specialized” form of treatment than had Catherine so dispensing with any further niceties he quickly stood over Victoria and flipped the sobbing breathless woman onto her stomach.

Pulling her unresisting arms behind her back Sean then quickly handcuffed the gasping and puffing Victoria before pushing a black leather “bar” gag between her teeth, and then he pulled it into her mouth before fastening the leather straps behind Victoria’s neck before then forcing the stunned and terrified Victoria onto her knees. “Okay Vicky, have you ever been caned before?” Sean asked of Vicky while holding before her eyes the very same whippy cane he had used upon Vicky’s sister Catherine!

        For perhaps the first time ever Victoria Preston was both defenceless and speechless as she looked in pure horror at the cane held before her eyes. The enormity of her mistake in taking Sean to simply be a nasty feral youth had hit home, so having already seen with her own eyes on the lap top just what he was capable of doing why had she not controlled her famous temper?

But shaking herself violently from side to side and “mmummphing” into the gag Victoria’s eyes continued blazing in anger as she tried to convey that not only had she never been caned but had no intention of allowing Sean to do such a thing to her for The brutal  truth was that for all her bravado Victoria had always been unable to bear even the smallest amounts of pain.

        “Okay then, it suits me, you go ahead, just keep carrying on like this, one way or another you’re going to get very well acquainted with this cane and just as a starter you will be getting twelve strokes anyway , six on each ass cheek!”

Sean told Vicky before harshly pushing her head down until her nose touched the carpet in a kneeling position. Then upon lifting her skirt high over her hips Sean was delighted to see Catherine’s sister was wearing tan stockings secured by a red garter belt together with a pair of tiny matching panties.

      The stunned Vicky was hardly believe she was about to be subjected to such violations in her very own home. What the hell was happening to her? How and why on earth had this monster chosen her of all people to be his victim? Then suddenly Vicky experienced the most excruciating pain she had ever known after Sean had landed his first searing blow upon her bottom cheek.

Had she been able, Vicky would have screamed until the house collapsed as she fell forward onto her stomach. Her “cuffed hands tried desperately to cover a buttock that seemed to be on fire and  In an effort to prevent further blows Vicky rolled onto her back, shaking her head at Sean while “mmummphing” into her gag.

        “Get back up on your knees Vicky, or you get twenty four, not just the twelve”    but glued to the carpet Vicky was far too terrified to obey Sean’s instruction and shook her head ferociously in wild eyed panic whilst pleading for mercy through the gag before, after abruptly dropping to his knees, Sean ripped open Vicky’s blouse, revealing a lacy red bra beneath. Sean then unceremoniously pulled Vicky’s bra upward and moments later her magnificent breasts were fully exposed to him as he raised the cane above Vicky’s large globes, clearly threatening to bring it down hard upon her tits before slowly lowering the terrible weapon until the long thin cane rested upon Vicky’s large nipples.”

“It’s your choice Vicky, your ass or your tits and nipples, what’s it to be?, are you going to turn over and get on your knees again or do I have to cane your tits instead?”

Sean’s violence was stripping away her thin veneer of self assurance and lying there sobbing on the carpet the panic stricken raven haired Victoria was a far cry from the domineering, confident, man eating mature beauty she always portrayed herself to be and, shaking like a leaf while fearfully looking down at the cane resting on her nipples, Vicky nodded her head furiously, there was no way on earth she could even visualize the pain that would result from having her oh so precious well honed  tits and nipples caned!

      So fully aware this brutal young man would not hesitate to carry out his threat to cane her breasts and nipples and with her eyes never leaving the cane Victoria ungainly struggled up onto her knees and uncaring of the display she was then giving her assailant she eventually managed to bend forward and with her nose once more down on the carpet her now unfettered breasts swinging freely just above the thick woollen material.

        “It’s not as though I’ve not seen your ass and cunt before Vicky,” said Sean, deliberately further humiliating Catherine’s sister while once more lifting her skirt over waist before raising the cane to deliver another blow to Vicky’s naked bottom again.  Even through her gag Vicky’s scream of pain and terror was quite audible but even though her bottom swayed from side to side she just managed to maintain her kneeling position this time.

        “That’s better, only ten to go now, as long as you stay where you are,” taunted Sean. “But it’s not all bad news for you Vicky.” Then, first to her surprise Sean’s spare hand began lightly massaging the area of skin he had just caned before, at first to her anguish and the to her embarrassment, Sean’s fingers slipped inside Vicky’s tiny red panties to briefly massage her surprisingly moist cunt lips

Thereafter each punishing blow from the cane served only to further humiliate and terrify the hysterically sobbing raven haired beauty. Never in her life had Victoria experienced such pain and really believed the young thug would surely mark her forever as he continued his almost rhythmical caning of Victoria.

But after every wallop of the cane upon Vicky’s rapidly reddening Ass Sean continued to pause and massage her Ass and cunt lips in turn whilst also informing Vicky of how many strokes remained and that she should be thinking about her future attitude toward him, that after taking the twelve strokes she would be given the chance to apologise for her disobedience toward him, to ask him if she could kneel beside him while they watched the DVD together and to tell him she promised never to be so naughty in future “     

Even though she was unable to deny the appalling unwanted pleasure his fingers were creating each time they delved into her cunt lips Vicky had already counted each terrible excruciating blow from the cane and would have done exactly that at that very moment, Indeed such was Vicky’s fear of Sean that right then she would have told him she was now prepared to do anything, to say anything, to give him everything he wanted just for him to cease punishing her.

        Maybe Sean already knew this of course, but buoyed at his successful subjugation of Vicky’s sister Catherine Dixon and thanks to Tony he was proud of his newly acquired B & D skills. So Sean had already decided Vicky’s twelve strokes must be a bare minimum for He wanted this gorgeous mature beauty to appreciate once and for all t he was quite prepared to subject her to no end of pain and degradation too should she ever decide to rebel against him in future.

Eventually of course the relieved and apprehensive Victoria tried to mouth the word “Twelve” as her punishment came to an end and after Sean had once again soothed her skin and fingering her ever moister cunt lips Vicky knew was now the moment of reckoning  for her.

After hauling the sobbing and pained Victoria up from her kneeling position Sean removed the leather gag and then glared into her tear stained and fearful eyes.

        “It’s up to you now Vicky,  its your decision, from now on you do just as I tell you and speak only when I tell you and maybe you won’t get hurt any more. If you fuck with me you will get a whole lot more. What you got there was just a taster, you understand me Vicky?”

        Vicky very quickly  nodded her head, did indeed full understand Sean, by now fully understanding that this brutal yet oh so handsome youth could and probably would do whatever it took ensure her eventual capitulation toward him and that it could well be he was enjoying every single moment of her distress.

Vicky knew only too well that all the cards were stacked against her. The photos, the first DVD and now the horrifying revelation that he had created her very own ‘web site’ only served to increase her ever growing conclusion that he must have surely gone to a an awful lot of time and effort, not to mention money in carry out his bizarre stalking and persecution  of her

“Oh god, I’m so sorry…I was…disobedient to you……….I wont  be so naughty again…I promise….please let me kneel beside you and watch the DVD!”

…………………………………………..

   Chapter twelve  

   Catherine Dixon sat at her dressing table studying her troubled reflection in the mirror. Given the events of the previous evening and of her encounter with Dan in her bathroom, Catherine had slept surprisingly well. Now though, looking into a full length mirror she could clearly see the dark bruises upon buttocks given her by the three men she had played “hostess” to the previous evening and in doing so the full shocking scenario of events flooded back into her consciousness. Every single orifice of her body had been used by each of the three middle aged men in turn and having belatedly realized that none had used a condom Catherine’s main concern was that not only could she could now be open to any sexual disease they may have had but that she had not taken her own ‘pill’ for a couple of weeks.

But Catherine was astounded to realize that above all else she was even more concerned with the deception caused by Tony’s obvious use of her as, well, a “hooker!” Was Sean, yes Sean who she had not seen for a seeming eternity, also complicit in her betrayal?

        After removing a small key from behind the mirror Catherine unlocked a drawer in the dressing table and pulled it open. Inside lay the five thousand pounds she had been given last night; it was a small fortune to a budget balancing suburban housewife. “Earned” would be a better word thought Catherine. “So why I am not sitting here, crying my eyes out in anger and despair? She asked herself.

        Why was she not planning on confronting both Sean and Tony to accuse them? But accuse them of what? Accuse them of pimping her as a whore? Or of them transforming her into their voluntary sex slave? After all, that’s was she now was. Because it was her own her desire to be dominated for brutal sex it now ruled her very existence! Even now, at that very moment her cunt was throbbing in excitement at thoughts of Sean and Tony and, yes, Joan.

        Enjoying her newly found sexual liberation in their company was one thing. The wonderful time spent in Tony’s “dungeon” had been incredibly exciting and Catherine even regarded her nipple ring as a statement of this wonderful submission. Almost every day now Catherine tried to analyze the reasons behind her incredible transformation from a suburban housewife nearing middle age into the sex crazed submissive vamp she knew she had become.

        Of course that fantastic day the fuse had been lit now seemed so long ago. The day Dan had arranged for Sean and his friend Tom to visit her. Yes, they had tricked her into believing she would chat with them about a teaching career before caning her. That had been the beginning of her transformation, but what had been the catalyst? Catherine still didn’t understand herself. She had only vague recollections of being placed over her Father’s knee when he took his slipper to her bare bottom. Then the peculiar feelings deep inside her twelve year old body gave Catherine any indication and that perhaps it was this previously repressed memory was the reason. Could it be that her now mature mind and body now belatedly reacted to events of her childhood?

        Catherine finally decided she really must again confront Tony for the episode with the three men had been beyond the pale and never again would she allow him or even Sean to use her in such an immoral manner. So confront him she must. If not today then certainly tomorrow, for today she needed rest. She needed to have a chance for wounds, physical and mental to heal a little. Tomorrow she would confront Tony and Sean if he were there. Although perhaps beforehand she would do a little shopping with the huge bundle of cash now at her disposal!!

        As she continued to study her bruises Catherine was anguished realize there was not a single soul she could confide in. No one to ask advice on how she could possible, even should she really want to escape, escape the attentions of Tony and Sean. Escape   without...without... losing this wonderful new found exhilaration in her life?

How could she possibly talk to her daughter who would soon be home from UNI for the holidays? Talk to her about the wonderful illicit sexual tension that surfaced within her whenever a domineering male was anywhere near her? How should tell her sister Vicky? Especially with her domineering and sneering attitude toward all men and how she treated them as playthings. Vicky would, even on hearing a much diluted version of events, would only tell Catherine to snap out of it and not to be such a weak and pathetic little girl.

       And what of her son Dan who had been constantly in her thoughts since he had punished her and played with her most intimate areas in his bedroom, last night he had studied his own Mother’s naked body with calm authority for such a young man and so firmly expressed his liking for her nipple ring. Then his demand she cultivate a small triangle of pubic hair just above her cunt lips, just for him. And Dan’s ultimatum that she once again go to his room and confess her lies.

Why had she not made more than just a token attempt to demand Dan leave her bathroom? And she had lied to Dan, Catherine knew she indeed had and Catherine bizarrely felt more guilt about lying to Dan than of allowing those three men to violate her, which was something she could not have prevented. Still was it that she really wanted to confess her lies to Dan? Or that in reality she wanted to again experience those strange forbidden feelings of excitement, security and, and yes sexual tension when laid over her son’s knees?

Still, wondered Catherine, what if Dan really did know much more than she suspected? What if he were somehow in league with Sean? If so then he would probably have already known about her nipple ring and much, much more beside. If that were so then was her son simply using this knowledge as part of a terrible and unthinkable plan to seduce his own Mother? Surely not!

        Such was her need to discuss and confess to all these things that Catherine dismissed the idea and began to wonder if perhaps her son could be a conduit for a total confession about last night and her submission toward Tony and Sean.  the humiliation would be immense of course and Catherine would ran the risk of her son angrily rejecting his Mother as a whore and would quite Possibly threaten her with exposure to her husband but given Dan’s own behavior that appeared highly unlikely…… Surely Dan would sympathize with and help his Mother so wouldn’t another spanking be a small price to pay for that? Even if once again her son’s fingers toyed with her most intimate of areas.

        “But it must never again get as out of hand as it did the last time, tonight I will go to Dan’s room at 7.30, dressed as last night then we can talk as Mother and son decided Catherine, fully aware though that she was throbbing with excitement at the prospect.

        Studying her naked form in the mirror Catherine knew that despite passing forty she still looked and strangely, also felt great and felt a sudden surge of pride in knowing she was so obviously still desirable to so many men but having a now very obviously well endowed teenage son finding her so attractive was another, very disturbing issue altogether.

        And then suddenly, still totally unaware her son was at that very moment studying her naked body via his hidden camera; Catherine threw the large amount of money she held up into the air. “Sod it, it’s mine, I earned every last penny! And I’m going to enjoy spending all of it on myself!”…………………………………………………

Chapter thirteen:

At around the same time Victoria Preston, wearing only her bath robe, was sat in her kitchen drinking a brandy laced coffee whilst smoking her fourth cigarette of the day. Upon the table sat the laptop, her own laptop, upon which Sean Brady had opened the ‘web page’ whilst she again studied  the ‘modeling contract’ she had been given the previous evening after having endured the horror of viewing the unbelievable DVD whilst kneeling naked alongside the totally calm and relaxed figure of Sean Brady.

It was in all probability the relaxed air of calm latent brutality exuding from him that even then,  the following morning, frightened Victoria the most about Sean Brady but as she recalled her experience at his hands, even  with her earlier  suspicions Victoria knew she had not really prepared herself for the final humiliating event that was to befall her.

Looking back, from the moment she first saw him and those cruel calculating clear blue eyes burning into her own Vicky knew full well he was one responsible for creating those horrific intimate photos and the DVD featuring her committing any number of lewd sex acts upon not just at least two very large cocks, but also upon her own naked body. Here was the person she would wreak her revenge upon. So in the knowledge she would very soon be venting her full fury upon Sean Brady she had put up only a token amount of resistance before allowing him to enter the house. 

But doing so would prove to be a very costly mistake. For Vicky, determined to extract every last ounce of her verbal and maybe even physical retribution, had assumed that once Sean had been subjected to some very liberal doses of her famed and fiery temper his apologies would be very soon be forthcoming as he desperately tried to extricate himself from his troubles.

‘If only!’ Vicky murmured after taking another sip of her brandy laced coffee. If only she could have for once controlled that famous temper of hers for despite all her bluster and bravado she know realized  she had in fact been completely unequipped to deal with a casually domineering character such  as Sean Brady.

Taking on long pull on her cigarette Vicky recalled the moment when Sean had landed the blow to her stomach, she had been terrified beyond belief.  Once those cruel steel handcuffs had ensnared her wrists and the cruel leather gag stifled her protests Vicky had belatedly realized that looming over her were the eyes of the living embodiment of every young man who had bound, beaten and sexually abused her in all those forbidden yet oh so exciting dreams she so often experienced these days.

And so Vicky had offered no resistance when Sean had hauled her to her feet and ripped away the last remnants of her clothing and her red lacy Bra, leaving her stood all but naked and inches away from Sean with only her tiny red panties along with the matching garter belt and stockings giving her any vestige of modesty as he told her.

“That’s a good girl, you re learning already Vicky, now you are going to get on your knees beside me and then we are going to watch this DVD together, its going to answer a lot of your questions, then I’m going to tell you exactly what it is I have planned for you…..nod your head if you understand me Vicky””

Vicky remembered that at that time she still hadn’t a clue as to his real motives and could really only recall his strange assertion that he ‘wanted to own her mind and body’ whatever that meant. But having no desire to experience any more pain from him Vicky instantly nodded her head before again in yet another humiliation for Vicky, being again told that she was a ‘good girl’ 

After lighting yet another cigarette and dispensing with the coffee Vicky picked up a bottle of vodka and after pouring a very large neat glassful she finally ventured into the Lounge for the first time that day. With the drapes still closed and she unwilling to open them, Vicky threw the light switch to reveal an array of her discarded skirt, blouse and lingerie together with the leather dog collar and chromium leash Sean had secured around her neck before telling Vicky to ‘spread her legs for me’

Moments late the bound and gagged mature beauty was powerless to prevent Sean’s fingers from slipping inside her tiny panties an then onward to find their way between her embarrassingly slick cunt lips. After having pulled the by now almost breathless Vicky a little closer toward him with her chrome leash, Sean’s knowing finger quickly found and began massaging the nub of her clitoris and very soon leaving the mortified Vicky panting and moaning behind her leather gag. With her face so close to Sean’s Vicky was totally unable to hide her shameful embarrassment whilst Sean’s single finger skillfully bought Vicky toward her inevitable orgasm, leaving her with nowhere to hide as her shameless body betrayed her and Vicky’s cunt emitted a flood of juices onto Sean’s waiting fingers.  

After then leading a humiliated yet unresisting Vicky toward the huge sofa Sean then pulled her down into a kneeling position between his legs whilst facing away from him toward her huge DVD/TV combo before then pressing the buttons of her remote controller.

Looking back on the following morning, for the life of her Vicky was unable to recall seeing Sean Brady doing so but at some stage he must have inserted the disk into the machine because moments later, there was, large as life on the huge TV screen. Now slumping down into the large sofa in front of which she had knelt between Sean’s legs the previous evening Vicky’s mind recalled many moments from the recording and of course of how, Sean’s hands, after having first rested upon her shoulders had soon slipped down to her magnificent Breasts, cupping and weighing them in his large hands before pulling and squeezing her generous pink nipples before shocking her with the words.

“Oh Yeh Vicky, I think the first thing we will do is have these babies pierced and ringed!”

Unlike her previously more naive Sister Catherine, Vicky was well aware of the existence of such body jewelry and although whilst managing to keep her tempter in check Vicky’s first thought had been ‘over my dead body!’  But none the less eyes strayed down to her large nipples that were even then ashamedly growing in size and rigidity to Sean’s admittedly skilled ministrations and to her horror, rekindling the sexual awareness she had experienced when his fingers had slipped between her cunt lips and toyed with her love button

As she sat on the large sofa, uncaring that her robe had fallen upon to display her naked body beneath, Vicky’s fingers pressed the DVD/TV remote buttons and watched the recording flicker to like, her mind drifted back toward the incredible scenarios depicted in the recording, scenarios that could only have been put together with the most skillful of editing.

Watching the opening credits, Vicky was once again stunned to see her naked body crawling on hands and knees up toward the camera before then sitting back on her haunches and, after  lifter her cum covered Breasts toward the Camera licking the cum from her fingers before telling the camera.

“Hi…I’m Vicky Preston… As you will see, I just love being tied up and caned. And giving great head and I love drinking every last bit of your cum……… if you are nice and generous to me I will do it for you as well………….why not go to my website or even call me to make a personal appointment, go on, call me, my number is on the website”

All of which stunned Vicky hat following morning every bit as much as when she had watched it the previous evening. Much was to follow of course including her kneeling with her face in the carpet whilst her fingers pulled apart her naked buttocks until her little puckered Anus was in clear focus along with her rather hairy cunt lips

“I’d love you to fuck me there” The disbelieving Vicky heard herself recite whilst every now and then the legend “Visit me at ‘Bondage Babe Vicky @ www…” would appear on the screen to advertise her ‘services’

And of how, in her bondage harness she’d crawled around on all fours whilst an unseen hand guided her around the room by lightly but constantly tapping her buttocks with a bamboo cane whilst every now and again drawing the came up through her cunt lips and exposed Anus.

Whilst fast forwarding the recoding Vicky recalled how, whilst all the time she watched the recording in mesmerized fascinated horror Sean’s hands and finger were exploring available every inch of her body and paying particular attention to her nipples that, to Vicky’s disquiet, refused to deflate from their throbbing firmness, even more so when to her utter shame Sean’s fingers reached inside her tiny red panties to discover again the appalling yet inevitable wetness between her cunt lips.
And always there was Sean’s voice in her ear. “Your mine now Vicky, you’re my property, my slave whenever I want you” Words which although terrifying her were also giving Vicky unfamiliar feelings of erotic anticipation heightened by Sean’s exploring fingers and

Finally Vicky’s use of the remote found the final crucial scene. “Oh you are really going to love this” Sean had exclaimed. Now though, on the morning after and as if with a remote control of their own Vicky’s fingers slipped inside cunt lips that were once again warm and wet.

Vicky viewed her now completely naked body. She was on her knees and her lips engulfed a large throbbing cock before slowly, lovingly, moving her mouth back and forth over the wet bulbous head. Then Vicky’s hand came into focus, taking the long shaft of throbbing muscle before almost adoringly pulling her hand back and forth over its entire length.

“Mmmmm…that’s so good” murmured Vicky.  I love your cock.  .I could suck it all night”

“Oh Yeh, you really are a good girl Auntie Vicky….but now tell me what you are going to do to it next”

“I’m going to take it in my mouth again Dan…..all of it…..I love sucking you cock so much Dan…I want you to come in mouth again so I can drink every last drop of your wonderful cum juices.

“But I may want to fuck your ass again Auntie Vicky so you had better show me how good it looks” Dan had then said  before Vicky immediately turned around and after pressing her face into the thick carpet once again pulled her buttocks apart to reveal her rosebud Anus.

“Now put your finger in your Ass then turn around and show me how much you love licking your Ass juices Auntie Vicky”

Once again Vicky had immediately complied with what were seemingly Dan’s instructions to her and after inserting her index finger deep inside her Anus she was very soon turning round again before, gazing lovingly up at ‘Dan’, she was enthusiastically sucking on a finger that had just been buried deep inside her Asshole.

“Mmmmm that looks good Auntie Vicky” said Dan “Would you like me to fuck your Ass before I cum in your Mouth Auntie”

“Oh yes Dan, you know how much I love having your lovely cock fucking me deep inside my Ass!”………………………………………………………….

Sat rigid on the sofa and for some reason with her fingers still inside her cunt lips Vicky recalled how Sean had then whispered into her appalled ears.

“There you go Vicky… this part will seal the deal for us….after all, you don’t want Dan’s mother…..you own sister to watch her son fucking you in your Ass and  coming in your mouth afterward…do you?”

Of course Vicky wasn’t about nod head in agreement, but it didn’t really matter, for after watching the horrendous scenes on the DVD recording she already knew she had no more chance of escaping the clutches of Sean Brady than a fly trapped in a spider’s web. Of course Vicky had by now realized she could only have somehow been drugged and duped, that of course the editing had been a really professional job and that in a drug induced state she had probably recited words already written for her, but who would believe her? The awful truth had already dawned upon Vicky, that if the scenes on the DVD ever came to light she was finished……family, friends…..Clubs…. the lot!

Vicky then recalled that even before she had realized what was happening Sean was standing before her helplessly almost naked body removing his clothes and that even as she gazed in awe at his huge erect young cock she was being lifted in his strong arms and swung around until, with the then naked Sean, laying back upon the huge sofa, still gagged and with her wrists secured behind her she had been lifted with apparent ease upon his huge erection.

Could she have done more to prevent this happening? Vicky wondered, but even now the next morning and with her fingers still inside her cunt lips Vicky knew that, even after being forced to watch the appalling DVD recording, the thought of having this handsome dominant young brute inside her was what she had wanted since she had first opened the door to him. That the very moment his throbbing erection touched her moist cunt lips her whole being had been alive with sexual anticipation only heightened by her being helplessly bound and gagged before him, on top of him.

If it was indeed true she would be his to do with as he wished for a few days each month, she had, when fully impaled on this wonderful giant cock, thought that whatever surprises he undoubtedly had in store for her, that servitude toward him it a price worth paying.

Bringing herself toward a glorious orgasm at her recollections of the wonderful fucking she had been given been given by Sean, all Vicky’s concerns that her nephew Dan would undoubtedly return and take advantage of her vulnerability disappeared. She would sign the ‘contract’ Sean had left her and, as he had said, return it to the address he had given her, on the date and time he had told her she must…after all, when having been told that her failure to do so would result in her web site ‘going live’ and the DVD posted to all of her family and friends, what other possible choice did she have?.....

Or, Vicky asked herself, would she do so simply because the horrific events of the previous evening had left her feeling more dangerously animated and sexually energized than she could had ever imagined was possible. All morning her cunt had been throbbing constantly to the whirlwind of emotions surging through her as in frustrated expectation she pondered upon just what further shocking surprises this oh so handsome dominant and so very dangerous young brute had in store for her?..........But Victoria Preston, being Victoria Preston, was not about to simply throw herself at Sean…no matter how dominant he thought he was!

  

     Chapter Fourteen:   Later that week:

Having followed Tony’s advice Sean had told Kevin Smith that  after he left her house, he was to keep track of  Vicky’s every movement  in and out of her for the next three days and to follow her if necessary, the idea of which had very much  appealed to Kevin’s innate sense of perversion  and although told by Sean to remain old car some distance away from Vicky’s house  in his battered old car and unaware he was in fact going to observe the movements of Catherine Dixon’s sister, Kevin was determined to discover all he could about Victoria Preston , after all, he decided, knowledge is power.

So three days later Sean was delighted to be told by Kevin that the first night, after Sean had left Vicky’s house there had been nothing to report other than the lights being switched off just after midnight and that for the following two days, apart from two visits to the local shops to purchase groceries, Vicky had remained in her home and that aside from one woman who Kevin later discovered to be neighbor, she’d had no other visitors to her house.

“Tell me How she was dressed Kevin” Sean had asked. 

“Pretty smart I’d say, she’s certainly well stacked, that one, she was wearing a nice low cut dress cut above the knee and was pretty well made up too and with nice hair as well Sean…..she seemed okay but I noticed she kept looking around a lot, I guess she was a bit nervous…..and maybe that was down to you Sean” Kevin had replied although without telling Sean of his little nocturnal 3am. Visit inside Vicky’s house using the skills his cat burglar old man had taught him.

After Entering through a kitchen window the first thing Kevin noticed had been the bottle of sleeping tablets and from there Kevin had know things should be easy for him and so it had proved when after having crept upstairs he had found Vicky flat out and almost comatose But Vicky was in her bed and with a black sheet tidily covering her body he knew she had probably just taken a few more tablets than usual in the hope of getting the goods nights sleep which a smiling Kevin thought she probably needed after the visit from Sean Brady!.

Deciding to throw caution to the wind for the moment Kevin had lifted the light satin bed sheet away to discover the Vicky was totally naked underneath, she certainly looked good to Kevin who at another time would have taken full advantage of the situation but ‘lucky for her’ decided Kevin ‘I’m not about to open myself up to another hiding from Tony!’ 

But Kevin decided he would, as always, leave his calling card after breaking into an attractive women’s home and very softy and quietly Kevin slid open the first of the dresser drawers usually containing the items he required. As would have it Kevin only needed to open first for inside the drawer in the dim light before him lay a selection of Vicky’s finest lingerie.  After selecting his usual preferred black color, a satin Bra, a tiny thong and a matching garter belt had all found there way into Kevin’s pocket before he rummaged a little further for these were the drawers in which women usually hid any spare cash, but to Kevin’s surprise it wasn’t the cash he found but the two 8 x 4 photos of Vicky sent to her by Sean.

“Mmmmm very nice, very nice” thought Kevin who having already witnessed Vicky’s beautiful naked body was by then feeling a little horny, but after a moment or two Kevin decided not to risk it and slid the 2 photos back into the bottom of the drawer, thinking

“Well, nothing lasts forever and if I fall foul of Tony or Sean, with me now knowing her little secrets, I can come back and put this baby through her paces any time I like, just as I did with the Dixon bitch!”…………………………

  After Kevin had confirmed to a jubilant Sean that he had seen no comings and goings at Victoria Preston ‘s  house  for  the last three days the pleased as punch Sean sat opposite Tony in his large office and explained to an skeptical Tony that Catherine’s sister Victoria Preston would be joining the “Stable” in a few days time.

The smiling Tony had listened in admiration as Sean had told of the ‘Modeling Contract’ he had left with Vicky basically stating she would, for at least fifty days over the period of that year, make herself available for ‘Modeling Services’ to Sean’s fictional ‘T & S Modeling Agency’ .At the end of this period all of Vicky’s ‘Intellectual Property’, i.e. Photos, DVD’s and Website ownership, would be passed over to her.

‘So your idea is to hire out your new ‘Model’ once a week then for a year Sean, well we’re not short of  wealthy punters who’d love the opportunity of putting a  classy bondage whore like this through  her paces”  Tony had replied as he studied one of Sean’s 8 x 4 photos of Vicky.

“Oh no Tony, after a year she just gets a new contract!”  Sean had replied much to Tony’s amusement before he then went on to advise Sean that one year would be more than enough in  terms of making money from Victoria, that they should ensure she wasn’t ‘spoiled goods’ by overworking her. It may be better, Tony had said, to ‘sell Vicky on to the highest bidder’ once she began to outlive her usefulness. An idea that greatly appealed to his young protégé who then asked Tony 

“Sell her?”  

“At a very specialized auction Sean, no better way to get her off your hands, Vicky Preston quietly disappears, maybe to Asia, Japan perhaps and we get a nice little cash bonus and move on to the next one!     ………….

.        Tony felt a secret admiration toward his handsome young man during Sean’s narration. A young man of seventeen dominating the beautiful blonde Mother of a school friend was not unheard of but doing the same to her apparently equally beautiful younger  sister would be an astonishing feat should Sean achieve it. Earlier Tony had given Sean a much sanitized account of his use of Catherine Dixon whilst Sean had been busy with Victoria Preston. 

      So Tony had told Sean that in Sean’s absence he had asked Catherine to act as a last minute “hostess” to some local business men during a meeting, pouring the drinks and handing around trays of food. ”Suitably dressed of course I may add,” smiled Tony.” Your slave looked a million dollars in a tiny black dress and stockings Sean. You would have been proud of her; the chaps concerned were, I understand, most appreciative and very generous.” 

        Sean had nodded his understanding; after all, his slave was also Tony’s slave, for the moment at least, none the less Sean had been more than happy with the contents of the envelope Tony had passed to him. “If this is the result of hours of hard work spent on her back by Catherine Dixon then I’m a happy man”  

          Tony had chuckled at Sean’s joke and knowing that the boy wanted to concentrate on the training of Victoria  Preston himself Tony would keep Sean in the loop, but only as far as he thought advisable. The boy was doing well but was not yet ready to be party to all his secrets or of his conversations with Catherine Dixon who had, it appeared, more than suited the requirements of his friends.

        Photos and DVD recordings of the event had been out of course for these men were all well known and vary wealthy so confidentiality was paramount. As well as rewarding him generously they trusted Tony implicitly. To that end Sean was not yet ready to be given a complete run down of all of Tony’s connections and activities and was aware only that Tony ran the bookshop while producing “underground” story and photographic web sites and publications as a very lucrative sideline.

        For his part Tony had earlier spoken with Peter on his cell phone and had been delighted to be told the three of them had been “absolutely captivated” by Catherine. So much so Tony could look forward to a sizable bonus if he could provide her services again. This time though as a special “treat” for Peter’s young twins, who, since their Mother walked out on them a few years back had been raised single handed by their Father.

        However the twins, coming up to their sixteenth birthdays had on a couple of occasions inadvertently witnessed their Father’s “hobby.”  Since then they had consistently pestered their Father for the opportunity to experience such events themselves. Moreover they wanted to record the event on film and preferably using a woman resembling their Mother and so Peter, who would have dearly loved t have provided the real thing had she not been living on another continent had told Tony the beautiful Catherine Dixon fitted that description perfectly! 

        Previously Tony would have used Joan for such occasions but now had Catherine Dixon and without detracting from Joan, Catherine was one hell of a beautiful woman for her age. She also had that naive unsuspecting and innocent quality missing in the likes of Joan and his professional models. So Tony had assured Peter there would be no problem at all in arranging this scenario.  

All that remained of course was to agree his fee for again providing the services of Catherine Dixon, although Peter would, he was certain, agree that given the nature of this scenario the fee would have be considerably higher than before!  

…………………………        

Chapter fifteen:

    That evening Victoria Preston lay on sofa fresh from a long hot bath and wearing a black see through negligee and tiny matching thong she had not pulled from the drawer in years. Vicky was nursing her second long vodka in one hand while holding a cigarette in the other as she once again viewed the DVD on the large screen TV. . Sipping again at her vodka Vicky realized she was smitten, that after having been beaten, bruised and humiliated she was none the less infatuated and obsessed, obsessed with a young man less than half her age with a cock to die for. Vicky knew full well that it was wrong, so very wrong to be thinking of this dangerous young thug with the enormous cock as a potential lover.

        “I should have told someone, I should have done something straight away after he had gone!” she told herself for the umpteenth time, “why did I not at least ring Catherine and ask her advice? But because of Catherine’s son Dan and the awful DVD that was now impossible of course

        Placing the vodka on a small table beside her, Vicky’s fingers pulled aside her thong and found their way between her legs, gasping as again she felt the wonderful throbbing fire there so long denied her. The undeniable wetness inside her fingers now sought while recalling Sean’s words. “I own you now Vicky, I own your cunt, your ass, your tits, only I or anyone I choose will fuck you from now on, from now on you will have to beg me to fuck you Vicky, you beg your Master to fuck you.” Words that a short while ago Vicky found repulsive yet now were somehow illicitly exciting.

At that very moment, despite all that had happened to her, the fake pictures and DVD’s the violence and yes, blackmail Vicky would have begged Sean to fuck her and she gasped as an orgasm surged through her but afterward, taking a long slug of her vodka Vicky realized that now her fingers could never ever be enough.   

        Why her? That was still very unclear was just how and why on earth Sean had found her in the first place. Why on earth had he then planned and then executed such a complex dangerous and devious plot to ensnare her.

Certainly her evil little nephew Dan must have assisted him by at least telling Sean about his Aunt Victoria but if it were true that he had done so it must then mean she was still seen to be a very desirable woman, even to young men such as Sean and her nephew Dan. Touching herself again, another orgasm surged through Vicky. 

“If I do make a deal with Sean then no one must ever know, no one, certainly not Catherine, I can tell him we can have fun together, but in return for my silence about the other night he must never tell another soul about us. And he must make sure Dan stays away from me and never tell a living soul about what he did and said to me….’ 

     ……………………………………………………

        At exactly 7.30 that very evening, dressed in the very same black lingerie and tiny dress she had worn the previous evening Catherine obeyed her son’s instructions in first knocking on his door and then, after hearing Dan telling her to come in, entering his bedroom and stood apprehensively just inside the doorway. As she had been told to before her hands were behind her neck while Dan leisurely lay upon his bed.

        Earlier Catherine had been cautiously excited by the idea of having once again to submit to her own son’s scrutiny and interrogation and now having bathed and dressed and she was actually here but once inside her son’s room the guilty enormity of both her and Dan’s recent actions hit her again, causing Catherine to fretfully look anywhere but at her son.

Catherine had noticed that Dan’s hitherto untidy boyish room was now spick, spam and very tidy. Gone were the boyish posters on the walls; gone were any childish items what so ever, all that remained seemed to be a tidy room full of books in bookcases, electronic items and TV monitors. But to her astonishment a large framed photograph of herself, lying on her bed fully naked, taken by her husband a couple of years ago, now brazenly adorned her son’s bedside table! “Oh my God,” mouthed Catherine softly.

        As Dan looked across to his beautiful Mother he was sure he could hear his heart actually hammering against the walls of chest. “Nice photo isn’t it Mother, you look very beautiful.”

        Since the last time his Mother had been here in his room Dan had masturbated many times almost every day to the recording he had made of his Mother whilst he spanked and played with her. Dan was certain his exploring fingers had caused his Mother to orgasm while her whole body was draped over his knee. He knew that whilst she moaned quietly her whole body had suddenly quivered and shaken until she had eventually become still and passive before rising from his lap and without a word had embarrassingly rearranged her clothing before slipping from Dan’s bedroom.

        Since then, although both he and his Mother had conducted a cordial relationship there was, it seemed to Dan, a strange look in her eyes when they spoke. Not anger or resentment but a strange glint Dam could not identity. Last night Dan had finally seen his Mother’s naked body in the flesh for the first time, and God was she beautiful. What a figure she had, how he had wanted to stroke and caress those wonderfully firm breasts and huge pink nipples. His young cock had throbbed to the illicit thought of taking his own naked Mother, there and then.

        Tonight, even though fully dressed, Dan’s eyes burned into his Mother as she stood there with hands on her head and  thought she looked even more beautiful this way. Tonight there would be no look of surprise in her face, tonight, bit by bit; His Mother would slowly reveal her body for him. Watching her son then rise leisurely from his bed and make his way toward her Catherine’s heart hammered the walls of her chest.

        Although he knew full well his desire for her was so very wrong and that he should not be feeling the way he did for Dan his Mother was perfection personified. Dan saw this as being partly the fault of his Mother. After all, even though he had previously jacked off at thoughts of his Mother, naked and bound and gagged it was she who had eventually displayed her weakness to him in allowing Sean and Tom to so easily dominate her that first time, even if he had been a little naughty himself by filming the visit they had arranged through him.

        Dan had fully realized their visit had awakened not only his Mother’s sexual desires but had also brought his own fantasies to life and it seemed to justify his own repressed desire toward his mother. Since that afternoon rarely a day had passed without Dan masturbating to films, pictures or just plain conjured up visions of his Mother Catherine. Still it was never enough and afterwards with a fist full of overflowing cum juices there was never a sense of guilt. Just empty feelings of frustration that that it should be himself, not the likes of Tony, Sean and even Tom, not to mention that thug Kevin enjoying his Mother, fucking her cunt, ass and mouth when it was he, Dan, whom she should kneel before and call “Master.”

        And as young as he was, looking at Catherine’s now Dan could sense the willing submissiveness of his Mother. The rapid beating of her heart clearly was visible as was her inability to look him in the eye. So Dan, with his own heart still crashing against the wall of his own chest knew it was time to take his plan to trap his own Mother into becoming his very own “slave” a stage further by Catherine.

“So Mother, we both know you were lying to me last night. We both know you didn’t spend the evening with Aunt Vicky. Nor do I think you were telling me truth about your nipple ring. So I’m going to punish you again but before that you are get on your knees then put your hands behind your back!”

        Despite being fully aware of the possible consequences coming to his room Catharine’s first instinct was to rebel. She wanted to tell Dan she was his own Mother and would do no such thing.

        However, when sensing his Mother’s hesitation Dan crushed any further thoughts of rebellion when adding “Otherwise we shall have a family discussion, perhaps about Kevin or Sean or perhaps where you were last night Mother, maybe even over that large amount of money you are hiding in your bedroom!” Words which left the stunned, not to mention puzzled, Catherine no alternative but to eventually slowly sink to her knees before her son Dan………………………………………………………

Chapter Sixteen:

        Just after three pm the following afternoon the smiling Tony and Joan stood in the large secret dungeon play room dominating the upper floor of his office suite. The beautiful gagged and naked body of Catherine Dixon was hung upside down. Her wide spread legs secured to a steel spreader bar hauled almost to the playrooms ceiling. Catherine’s shaven mound was clearly visible for all to see. Her hands, cuffed behind her back, flailed around uselessly well above the floor desperately trying to prevent Joan from landing blow after blow from a short leather strap directly onto Catherine’s exposed cunt lips.

The mature blonde beauty was grunting helplessly into the ball gag as time after time as her body shook in multiple orgasm’s caused by not only by Joan’s leather strap  but also the huge vibrating rubber phallus Joan had buried deep inside her vagina before cruelly inserting a smaller vibrating phallus into Catherine’s anus……………………………

        With the events of the previous evening in her son’s bedroom still fresh in her mind that morning, Catherine knew she had to get away from the house for a while. She had to indeed keep the promise she made to herself and try to put an end to the madness now enveloping her entire existence that she had to confront Tony and tell him that never again would she allow herself to be employed as a paid sexual plaything to be used at will by his friends.

      So  with Dan safely off to his school Catherine had bathed then dressed in her now accustomed routine of a little half cup bra, thong and garter belt. And today’s colors of tan stockings, power blue lingerie and a button up light blue dress completing the outfit along with her customary make up. 

Catherine had then driven into town but was now reluctant to spend her “earnings” before confronting Tony as she had planned to do so Catherine had first done a little window shopping before summoning up the courage to confront him

Eventually, trying to dismiss the thought her nemesis Kevin could be hanging around, Catherine had parked her car before making her way inside the small book shop. Behind the counter Joan listened patiently as Catherine, happy at least the repugnant Kevin was nowhere to be seen, angrily demanded that she be allowed to see Tony.

        Of course the thought of confronting Tony had been at the forefront of her mind bit just as Catherine had found on the previous occasion she had wanted to do so, once inside Tony’s office such was the power seeming to radiate from him, she soon found her resolve quickly turning to dust.

        Intending first of all to remain standing Catherine had been a little surprised when Tony allowed her to do just that , Little  realizing  that her standing before a sunlight flooded window allowed Tony a perfect vision of her lingerie clad body beneath the light dress.

        Catherine had thought long and hard about her words and of Tony’s possible reaction. that he must surely either apologize before sweet talking her round to his way of thinking again, or perhaps become angry and tell Catherine to leave his office immediately if she thought he would ever be party to such a deception.

        Neither of which had happened. Instead Tony’s half smile remained throughout Catherine’s mini tirade as she told Tony she would never again be used by him. She explained that she was NOT a call girl, NOT a whore, that never again would she allow either Tony or Sean to sweet talk her into agreeing to such acts of depravity and expressed concern that should her husband and family ever discover what had happened that evening her life would be in ruins.

        When Catherine had finished her tirade the silence was deafening, all that remained was Tony’s half smile before the big man shook his head, then telling her, almost sadly. “What have I done to deserve such disrespect Catherine? Leaving aside the fact you have not knelt before me. I recall our agreement was that ‘If’ I help you out with your problem with young Kevin, you in return would help me out of a jam while Joan was laid up with a bad ankle….”  “You agreed to act as hostess for some friends having a current affairs discussion evening and I am sure you will also recall that I said your duties would be to serve drinks and snacks…. Just what “extras” you provided to earn additional reward while there was your own affair, please correct me if I am wrong Catherine but my understanding is that my friends were more than generous toward you and  that you were happy to accept a very large amount of money from them after being driven home Catherine. In fact one of them has specifically asked that you visit him again.”  

        Taken aback, Catherine blushed furiously, this was not what she had expected, and Tony seemed to be implying it had been she who had “sold” herself to those men. Didn’t he realize they had used her as a sex toy? That they made her swallow a glassful of their combined sperm! That they had tied her to a bench, beaten her and then filled her every hole until she was awash with their combined cum juices! “But they used me Tony...used me like a cheap whore!”

        Rising from his huge office chair Tony made his way across to Catherine whose heart was by then thumping in her chest when Tony, with his fingers holding her chin up to his face told her. “A cheap whore you are most certainly not  Catherine…but when you first came here for training  it was made to clear to you that I would punish you severely should you displease me or be disrespectful toward either Sean or myself, well, today  Catherine, you have done just that…...”

        Such the aura of power emanating from Tony that Catherine stood nervously still while his other hand unbuttoned her dress before pushing the lightweight material over her shoulders, leaving Catherine shivering slightly in the sunlit room as her dress fell away to the floor standing before Tony in her powder blue lingerie. Unaware Joan had followed her up to Tony’s office Catherine was shocked to feel Tony’s slave secretary placing her surprisingly strong hands on her shoulders.

        “Oh no, I have plenty of cheap whores, you Catherine are a very expensive whore, my most expensive in fact and  one who appears to have for forgotten her life is no longer her own and that we now own her.” As if to emphasize the point Tony’s hand slipped inside her bra to tweak Catherine’s nipples before sliding down to cup her vulva through her tiny thong. “We own every part of you Catherine, Sean your Master is not here at the moment and so Joan will take you up to the dungeon, there you will learn to accept that fact again and apologize properly to me instead of Sean!.”

        Catherine looked at Tony, wanting, but afraid to reject his calm authority, her lips moved but no sound came out as Joan led her by her bare shoulders from Tony’s office.   

     Once in the dungeon the stunned dejected yet compliant Catherine looked on while Joan removed her bra, thong, garter and stockings before Joan secured with thick padded leather cuff to her wrists before making the naked Catherine step into a special pair of leather thigh boots, complete with their own sturdy metal rings sown into the thick leather. Shortly afterward the naked blonde beauty was cowering on the floor in helpless foreboding when Joan secured her leather booted ankles to the spreader bar. 

Catherine soon found herself being hauled forward until her widely spread legs left the ground as the winch click clicked away until she was hanging upside down, her head a good three feet from the floor. “Mmmmm, what’s this then?”  Queried Joan when running a finger over Catherine’s little triangle of pubic hair just above her cunts lips, grown there by Catherine in response to Dan’s demand……..

        The appearance of an angry Catherine Dixon in the shop had proved to be an unexpected and pleasurable bonus for Joan as she informed Tony on the office phone that a rather angry Catherine Dixon was demanding to see him for unknown to Catherine, during call Tony had told Joan to follow her up and then to be prepared to take and “secure” Catherine in the playroom “in the usual manner.” 

        Certainty Joan was more than happy to carry out this task for Tony’s slave secretary had not forgotten the pleasure the young blonde Mother had provided her with on their first encounter. Now as Catherine hung suspended upside down before her, Joan wasted no time in reacquainting herself with the delights of Catherine’s body before the arrival of Tony.

Catherine had been ready there and then to apologize, to do anything, say anything, but she had not been given the opportunity. Instead the naked heavy breasted beauty hung there looking down at the floor regretting her stupidity in thinking Tony would actually apologize to her as, with her hands and fingers all over the suspended Catherine’s body Joan’s tongue soon sampled the delights  that lay between her outstretched legs.

       With the help of the special thigh boots, Catherine, despite her humiliating and degrading position, found she was not in an entirely uncomfortable position and to her amazement she was soon responding to the wonderfully clever ministrations of Joan’s educated mouth and tongue. Catherine’s humiliation had increased tenfold by the eventual presence of Tony who looked on sternly while Catherine helplessly was driven to orgasm time after time due to Joan’s clever sexual manipulation of her body.

  Any lingering doubts Catherine may have harbored soon evaporated for these people really did “own” all of her in mind and body and safe in the knowledge their “slave” would obey them they could and would treat her in whatever manner they wished, that Catherine Dixon, the beautiful suburban Mother of two would enjoy every single moment of the cruel treatment given her. Not only that, she would spent almost all her waking hours in a state of nervous anticipation and expectancy, hoping the next phone call or knock at the door would result in contact with Sean or Tony.

       

Even though now fully aware she would most probably once again soon to be subjected to yet more cruel indignities at the hands of complete strangers Catherine knew she would, when given the chance, beg their forgiveness for at that moment such indignities would be a small price to pay for the approval and wonderful attentions of Tony, Sean and now Joan…..

        Engulfed in yet another multiple orgasm Catherine’s tongue snaked out to remove the last of Tony’s juices from her chin, marveling at just how different one man’s sperm could taste from another. Whilst her tongue lapped at his sperm Catherine recalled how strange Tony had looked from her upside down position when he had taken his huge erect cock from his pants and placed the throbbing member between her lips and proceeded to fuck her mouth by pulling her head back and forth until his hot cum juices splashed the back of her throat and then dribbled out of her mouth and down her cheeks then into Catherine’s eyes before eventually Tony had “cleaned” his cock upon her chin. 

       Strung from her ankles and now illuminated by a single spotlight and with vibrators buzzing away in both Catherine’s cunt and anus Tony and Joan had then departed along with Tony’s parting words that whilst he and Joan would now consider their options for her in the comfort of his office, she, Catherine would have plenty of time to consider the error of her ways for she would stay that way until they returned. By then, Tony had assured the aching and defeated blonde beauty, she would most certainly be more than ready to apologize to him for her earlier disobedience and disrespect.

        Whilst in reality it was only an hour since Catherine had arrived at the book shop, just how long she had hung there alone in the dungeon she just didn’t know but having long since grown accustomed to this upside down suspended world of semi darkness and with Tony’s semen having long since dried around her mouth, nose and eyes Catherine had by then accepted that her punishment had been justified, that hopefully Tony would  very soon return and release her and when he did she would sink to her knees, place her head to his crotch before apologizing to him and begging his forgiveness.

        But suspended there in the semi darkness waiting for Tony, Catherine’s mind could not help but wander back to the events of the previous evening. Her son had told her of how he had stood in the wardrobe of his bedroom and watched his school friend Sean punish her……………………………………………….

        Although in reality it had been no more than twenty seconds since she had knelt on the floor before him it seemed to Catherine that Dan had been looking down upon her kneeling figure for an eternity. Dan’s eyes seemed to be devouring her, burning through her little black dress to her naked body beyond, leaving Catherine feeling very, very concerned about Dan’s intentions.

        “I need to know what it is you want from me Dan,” Catherine had eventually blurted, being unable to contain her anxiety or to cope with Dan’s silence any longer. 

        “It’s simple, what I want from you is from now on is nothing less than the truth about what you have been getting up to Mom to because if you don’t tell me the truth then your going over my knee again”!  Replied Catherine’s son with all the solemnity he could muster.

        “DAN! You must remember I am your Mother... I know… I allowed you to... to, well to spank me, but that was...well… let’s just say it was a silly game between us. But it was wrong Dan, very, very wrong. You must understand that?  God, if your father even suspected such a thing had happened….. I was wrong to allow you to do that to me Dan and I have regretted it ever since. You really must find a girl your own age Dan, you cannot possibly expect me to...to…

        “To what Mother, what is it you expect me to do?”

        Dan’s interruption threw Catherine. How could she possibly tell her son she thought he wanted to fuck her? “Please Dan... Please don’t make things so hard for me. I think we both know what I’m talking about.”

        “Do you mean that I want to do the same things Sean Brady did to you.” replied Dan. 

        Catherine’s eyes widened in total shock, so now it was out in the open, her intuition had been correct and it seemed Dan really was aware of what had been going on between her and Sean. But just how did Dan really know? Mused Catherine, but right then she realized she needed to appease Dan and to take control of the situation, so more and more lies slipped easily from Catherine’s lips.

        “Dan...Please...you must understand when I tell you I was stupid that day, okay I did allow Sean and his friend to cane me but that’s all that happened. It was just a silly game where things got a little out of hand after we spoke about school discipline. But that’s all it was Dan. Sean and his friend apologized and left afterward so I decided not to take things further by complaining to your father.” 

        “I know Sean came to see me again but that time it really was to discuss some educational points Dan and afterward I told Sean it would be best if he didn’t come again. As for young Kevin Smith, well apparently he is no friend of Sean’s and for some reason he called around wanting to know what Sean was doing here. I assume he was thinking maybe he could get me to say something bad about Sean. I had trouble getting him out of the house, but he went eventually, that’s all there is to it Dan.”

        Fully aware of his Mother’s lies, Dan was never the less enjoying her embarrassment, watching his Mother squirm like this was fun. She was his little fish dangling on the end of his line. Three strides and Dan was standing behind Catherine looking down at her clasped hands as well as the harsh rising and falling of her bare breasts beneath her little black dress.

        “So why did you allow Sean into the house again Mother, the day I went for my football training?”

        Unnerved by Dan standing behind her and feeling more and more like a naughty schoolgirl Catherine twisted her head and shoulders round toward him but as she looked up to him with pleading eyes the effect was to make his Mother even more alluring to Dan.

Completely forgetting that the day beforehand Dan had “reminded” her Sean would be visiting her that afternoon Catherine had eventually replied

        “I...I, we… I had no choice he...Sean, came into the house while I was in my bath Dan, he was sitting in the living room when I came down after I had dressed.”

        “But you told me you were expecting Sean that day, he told me himself the day before that you had invited him back for more err, tuition, Mother.”

        “I, well, Sean had pleaded I allow him another opportunity to apologize, I just expected him to knock first but he must have come around the back while I was upstairs, that’s all Dan,” she replied and then Catherine turning away from him. She was shocked to feel Dan laying a riding crop on her shoulder.

        “So did Sean spank you again Mother?” 

        “Dan...Please!” pleaded Catherine

        “Or did he use this on your Mother?” replied Dan, fully intent on crushing his Mother’s resistance.

        Recalling how expertly Sean had used the leather strap upon her Catherine shivered to the familiar feel of the riding crop against her shoulder. “Please… please stop this Dan, why are you doing this to me…. I’m your Mother for heaven’s sake!”

        “Did you agree with Sean that you should be punished in my bedroom Mother, with twelve strokes of this whip, right here in my bedroom?” Demanded Dan after ignoring Catherine’s pleading whilst Catherine shuddered in recollection of the twelve strokes thinking that Sean must surely have told Dan exactly what he had done to his Mother 

        “Dan, please...Sean was lying to you, trying to build himself up, ok Yes, he did try to spank me again but I threw him out, I guess he boasted to Kevin as well about that and that’s why Kevin came around.”  

        “Okay then you can stand up now Mother.”

        .Thinking Dan must have believed her Catherine thankfully eased herself from the bedroom carpet but still with her back to Dan she was then taken aback to find him suddenly lowering the zipper of her dress, fully aware that in doing so he was exposing her braless back all the way down to the tiny elastic of her thong waistband.

        “Please...Dan, no, please don’t do that, you mustn’t…. it’s wrong.” Pleaded Catherine but before she could react and pull herself away Dan had pulled her dress of her shoulders.

        “But you lied to me Mother,” replied Dan before slipping the thin black chiffon down Catherine’s body until the dress lay in a pool around her ankles, leaving her all but naked dressed only in her thong, suspenders and black stockings. Catherine’s first stunned reaction had been to then to pull away from her son but Dan’s strong young hands held her shoulders fast before, to her astonishment, Dan snapped a pair of steel handcuffs around her wrists.

        “Oh my God Dan…. For gods sake no… take those things off... PLEASE!”

        But, ignoring his Mother’s pleading Dan continued. “You see I know Sean whipped you here in my room because I watched him doing it Mother, you see after Sean’s first visit I was curious…..I didn’t go to football training that day and Instead crept back into the house, I never really believed Sean when he said he wanted to be a teacher because most people know he’s going into the family business, So I wanted to find out what he was really up to, well, I found out that day!” 

        Catherine shoulders sagged in despair; it was clear to her that Dan must have suspected something from Sean and Tom’s first visit,  that was why he had acted so strangely since then. But at least her fears that Dan was in cahoots with Sean had so far proved to be unfounded.

For that alone Catherine was at least thankful, the thought that he own son could have used his own Mother as  bait for the perverted intentions of  himself and Sean Brady would have been unbearable for her. But this discovery bought with it the worry of just what Dan indented to do with his knowledge and Catherine’s whole body suddenly shook for if Dan had indeed witnessed some of those things Sean did to her that afternoon then the repercussions didn’t bear thinking about.

        “Turn toward me Mother,” said Dan interrupting Catherine’s train of thought.

        “For pity’s sake…please don’t make me do that Dan” whispered the trembling Catherine,

        “Either you do as I say or we tell Dad and the rest of the family and I’m sure Auntie Victoria would love to hear about what you have been up to with my school friends.”

        This was madness, total madness. Dan was actually blackmailing her! Catherine knew she should run from her son’s room and then throw herself on the mercy of her husband and family but…but………

        And of course I’m sure Sean and Tom’s parents would be most interested in what you have being doing with their boys...”

        This stunned Catherine even more. The shame on her family caused by her initial simple failure to resist those two dominant boys would tear the family apart. Not to mention all their long held friendships. Knowing her son seemed more than capable of carrying out his threats Catherine slowly turned to face Dan realizing that for the time being at least, he held her in the palm of his hand.

        God, have I created a monster? When did he grow up? And how did I not notice the change in him?

        All Catherine could do now was stand all but naked and handcuffed before Dan and listen to her son continue his ever-increasing humiliation of her until, until there came his inevitable demands of her. Then Catherine would decide what she must do...one way or the other.

        But by then, with the addition of these handcuffs, and with her near nudity, Dan’s humiliation of his Mother was becoming increasingly sexual in its nature and Standing only a Foot or so from his Mother, Dan’s sixteen year old cock had almost burst from his pants at seeing Catherine’s beautiful almost naked body once again. There was no doubt in Dan’s young mind that her tiny thong combined with the black stockings and suspenders served only to enhance his Mother’s mature beauty. And those breasts those oh so fantastic breasts, with their large pink nipples, held high and firm with his Mother having her hands behind her back made Dan’s groin ache to bursting point.

        Catherine almost jumped from her skin to see Dan first hold the riding crop before her eyes and then place its soft leather tip against her nipple ring.

        “I really do like the nipple ring, it suit’s you well Mother, but you lied to me in your bathroom. Sean arranged to have it done for you, didn’t he?”

        Since the “Ringmaster” had fitted the gold nipple ring to Catherine, her nipples seemingly needed no excuse to harden at the slightest touch, causing her cunt to juice and throb. To her despair but to Dan’s delight today was no exception as his Mother’s already large nipples involuntarily grew to huge proportions before his eyes. Desperately trying to ease her wrists from the cold steel cuffs Catherine prayed silently, “Oh my God, please, please don’t let my body betray me.”

        “I, I really had thought about it for some time Dan, maybe Sean did mention it but it was my own idea, really.”

        “So you did show it to him then Mother, you showed him your tits and the nipple ring?”

        Catherine realized her son had trapped her, how devious and clever he had become!

        “I, well, yes Dan.”

        “When?”

        “Oh God, on, well the same day you were supposed to be at football training.”

        “Well I saw your tits that day as well Mother and you didn’t have a nipple ring then so was Sean there when the ring was put into your nipple?”

        For a moment Catherine was dumbstruck, how could she have been so stupid. “Oh...I’m sorry, I forgot, this is making me so nervous he must have been I suppose.”

        “So it was his idea then?” 

        “Yes,” replied Catherine softy resigned to the fact her son seemed far cleverer than she had ever given him credit.

        Suddenly, before Catherine could react, Dan’s fingers had taken her nipple and pushing back on the gold ring, softly rolled the already hardened nub between finger and thumb.

        Catherine knew she should brush Dan’s hand away had she been able to, but she complied with his demand she remain still. Then involuntarily, just as had happened with Sean, Tony, Joan, and the three middle aged men, Catherine knew she was again fast becoming trapped into the web of forbidden erotic pleasure Dan was obviously weaving around her and she was unable to prevent a low moan of pleasure while her own son played, first with her ringed nipple and then, when satisfied with his Mother’s compliance, taking her other nipple in his other hand to play with both together, the combined effects of which, Catherine knew as she closed her eyes,,  would certainly push her pleasure over the edge on toward an orgasm.  But then Dan was speaking again and Catherine’s eyes flew open in surprise.

        “I was in the wardrobe when I first saw you Mother. You were almost naked and Sean was leading you into my room wearing a leather collar attached to a dog leash Sean was holding. Your red bra was around your waist and just like now you were handcuffed and you were gagged. I guess Sean had bought that red ball gag with him as well as the other stuff but your tits looked really great with those metal clamps Sean must have put on your nipples.”

        Had not Dan’s somehow skilful fingers been toying with her nipples then maybe, just maybe, Catherine would have reacted and perhaps, even though handcuffed, have managed flee the room but just as had happened with Tony, Catherine’s mind was floating away on a raft of pleasure, throbbing deep inside and helplessly closing her eyes She groaned in pleasure and as her legs almost buckled beneath her as her body responded to Dan’s ministrations. Catherine knew that if he didn’t stop toying with her nipples she would very soon orgasm right there.

        “I saw him blindfolded and heard Sean telling you how he would punish you Mother. I watched him taking off your red bra and then throw it in the corner. I heard him saying you were his slave and I watched you nod your head when he asked if you deserved to be punished, just as I am going to punish you now.”

        As Dan released her nipples while she was on the verge of an orgasm, Catherine’s reaction as her son then eased her into kneeling position up on his bed his bed was one of resigned compliance. After all, Dan had punished her before, but of course this time she would be almost naked when he did. Still she was taken aback when Dan, releasing one nipple, produced from his pocket the tiny red satin thong for which his Mother had so desperately searched his room.

        So now she knew, Dan had been hiding her underwear all the time!

        “This is yours Mother, the one you searched for in here, in my room. I watched Sean take it off you before he licked your cunt and ass, now you can kneel there while I put it on for you.”

        As shocked as she was to hear her son describing her most intimate of areas in such a vulgar fashion Catherine had little option but to obey Dan. So with little choice in the matter, Catherine looked down as Dan’s fingers pulled down on the black elastic of the tiny thong. Her large breasts were swaying under Dan’s watchful gaze she wobbled on the bed. Fully aware of the erotic peep show she was providing for her son, Catherine eased her knees up in turn, allowing Dan to remove the tiny garment. She was fully aware her cunt lips would be glistening with her own moisture and fully visible to him beneath her shaven pubic mound. She tried as best she could to retain some form of dignity while Dan then reversed the process and dressed his Mother in the tiny red thong.

        But as Catherine belatedly realized the whole thing would be a pointless exercise. If she were to turn her back on Dan for her bottom and cunt lips would, she knew, be even more on display to her son. A very thin strip of black elastic between her bum cheeks would serve only to heighten her nudity. Completing the task Dan had given her; Catherine looked up at her son with pleading tearful eyes and then begged her son to reconsider.

“Please, please stop this now Dan, stop this and take off these handcuffs.”

        “Maybe I will if you behave yourself Mother, but right now, one way or the other I am going to punish you for lying to me. Whatever I decide after that will happen whether you want it or not, now turn around before I whip your tits instead!”

        Catherine could scarcely believe her sixteen year old son was being harsh with her Just where did he learn to be so...so, oh God, so dominant. Certainly this new mature dominant Dan would not hesitate to use the horse crop on her breasts. Catherine eventually capitulated and turned away from her son before awkwardly and ashamedly lowering her face into the bedspread. Now her bottom and cunt lips were now fully exposed to Dan’s inquisitive and joyous gaze. Her only defense now was the hope he would allow her to keep her thighs, knees and ankles pressed as tightly together as they now were.

        “Christ...I’ve actually done it!” thought Dan, looking at the glorious spectacle of his all but naked Mother now presented to him. With her “cuffed wrists” making any attempts to cover herself was totally futile. The very thin strip of elastic buried now between her buttocks and cunt lips served only to heighten Catherine’s exposure and how he would enjoy pulling the elastic aside. 

        In his heart Dan had never really believed he would get this far. Sure, his Mother had a lot to hide and he already knew most of it, seen most of it. He had been here at home when Sean visited. Had seen into that strange bookshop dungeon and when Kevin Smith had either fucked or raped her in her bedroom. That being an event she, his forty two year old Mother had, as far as he knew, said not a word about. But was there was more, what about the other evening. Just what had she been doing? Dan thought his Mother must be hiding something far more damaging and determined he would discover exactly what that was.

        Suddenly Catherine felt the tip of the leather horse crop pushing against the entrance of her moist cunt lips and as her handcuffed wrists swatted uselessly downward, Catherine pleaded, “NO, please Dan……….. Don’t do that………please!”

        Dan’s reply was to take the crop away but seconds later Catherine’s bottom was stinging with a harsh blow from the riding crop, causing her to squeal to the sudden stinging sensation.

        “Sean did that twelve times to your bottom then he licked your cunt and ass Mother, so I’m going to keep whipping your ass until you ask me to do the same!” 

        “NO!” cried Catherine”...I’ll never do that...you mustn’t do this to me Dan!”

        Dan laid a second harder blow from the crop, this time just below Catherine’s bottom at the top of her thighs. This caused his beautiful mature Mother to scream out in pain and topple over where she tried to curl herself up into a ball. However this only caused Dan to lay the crop across her naked shoulders causing Catherine to squeal to even greater pain. With Dan’s bed pushed against the wall there was nowhere to hide. No way could she scrabble away, so turning back toward Dan, Catherine pleaded with her son.” PLEASE DAN, please Stop, you’re hurting me!”

        But Dan was far too close to realizing his most extreme fantasy to allow his Mother to escape no matter how much he had to hurt her. So bringing up the riding crop he landed another blow on the helpless Catherine. This time though the crop was aimed square across one of his Mother’s large exposed breasts just above her nipple, causing Catherine’s whole body to jerk in a spasm of searing pain.

        “Get back on your knees and spread your legs Mother, it won’t be so bad that way!” 

        Catherine’s options were no options at all really, to either remain on her son’s bed like this, helpless and handcuffed, taking yet more unbearable blows from the crop, or face up to having her whole existence implode and face a life of shame.

        So with great reluctance Catherine again eased herself up onto a kneeling position before her son Dan and when he tapped her inner thigh with the riding crop, it was with feeling of great shame that she gradually parted her legs until Dan was satisfied with her position. Catherine was trembling in apprehension and consoled only by thoughts that her bottom must surely be far more suited than her large breasts for Dan’s punishing riding crop………………………

For a while Dan really had thought his Mother, even handcuffed as she, was about to flee his room but it seemed she had not worked out that Dan could hardly “spill the beans” without his own involvement being discovered.

Not only that but very likely there would be severe repercussions for him from the likes of Sean and Kevin, both of whom would undoubtedly give him the beating of his life should he sell them out to his father and their parents. Maybe his Mother would work it out for herself eventually but by then it would be far too late for her to escape Dan’s clutches. His handcuffing of his Mother had been a real risk but one worth taking. With her almost naked bottom swaying deliciously as she wriggled her arms from side to side she looked absolutely fantastic, this was by far the sexiest display Dan had seen in his short life but looking at his watch to see it was now nearly eight o’clock he realized time was now short, he’d best get on with it. 

        Humiliatingly Dan made his Mother count each blow from the horsewhip as he punished his Mother’s buttocks with zeal and relish. On the DVD he had watched Sean doing exactly the same thing so many times but now, with his young cock was almost bursting through his jeans.  He was experiencing firsthand the thrill of punishing his wriggling, squirming, yelping, yet often softly moaning Mother’s bottom; it was the greatest moment of his young life.

        One, two, three, four, five, six, seven...on and on Catherine pitifully counted as Dan left a good few seconds between each blow to allow her punishment to “sink in.” He also carefully moved his aim closer and closer toward Catherine’s glistening mound, lessening the severity as he did so. Dan knew it was highly unlikely his Mother would actually ask him to lick her but that didn’t matter and After the twelfth stroke he reached toward Catherine’s lower back and hooked the thin elastic of her thong with his finger, pulling it aside and out from between her buttocks before pushing the tip of the riding crop just into the entrance of Catherine’s very moist cunt lips.

        “Oh my God,” moaned Catherine but made no effort to pull away.

        As he pushed a little harder Dan sensed Catherine pushing herself back a little whilst softly emitting long low moans of pleasure. He could clearly saw little rivulet’s of moisture running down her cunt lips and aware his Mother was obviously on the verge of orgasm, Dan pushed a little more and after watching the tip of his riding crop easily disappear into the void between her cunt lips, began a slow sawing motion in and out of Catherine’s love hole.

        “Oh my lord...Ohhhhhhhh...aaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!” she cried.

        “From now on you will tell me everything Mother, everywhere you go, everything you are going to do, everything that is done to you, you will tell me about. Understand?”

        “Oooooohhh...oh... Christ yes...ok...yes Dan!”

        With his erection now almost at bursting point Dan unzipped himself and pulled out his throbbing young cock while at the same time pulling the riding crop from within his Mother’s soaking love hole and unable to contain himself began feverishly rubbing up and down on his cock before lowering his head and pushing out his tongue to nestle it between his Mother’s cunt lips. Tasting her sweet milky nectar, for a long moment Dan remained there, his tongue not moving, not daring to move, such was the magnitude of what he had just done.

        “On my God...noooooo...don’t...ooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh,” cried Catherine.

        With another long low moan Catherine began moving, pushing herself against Dan’s tongue and then he was truly exploring her as his tongue pushed aside his Mother’s cunt lips, searching for and finding the hard little button he had read so much about. All this was bringing long groans of pleasure from Catherine while Dan feverishly massaged his dick.  Then suddenly, without warning, warm juices began flooding from within Catherine’s love box, spilling out through her cunt lips and onto Dan’s tongue.

        “Oh...oh...oh...God, don’t stop Dan...Don’t stop that,” cried Catherine.

        While he himself feverishly rubbed back and forth on his throbbing cock, Dan’s tongue probed and pushed against her clitoris before, “Ooooohhhhhhhhh I’m Cumming, oh dear God help me...oh God I’m Cumming,” cried Catherine Dixon. Before just moments later the extension telephone on Dan’s bedside table began to ring.

        Hi Dad, how’s it going?”

        Catherine could not believe it, the world had gone mad. Her son Dan had just answered the phone to her husband James whilst his own naked Mother knelt handcuffed on his bed with her upraised bottom facing him whilst unbelievably his fingers had caressed her love button as he continued a conversation with his Father!

. Shaken rigid, Catherine wondered just what sort of monster she had created and could not believe that Dan was managing to sound so casual while she herself was so utterly helpless, unable to move or make a sound less James hear her and suspect something. Oh God, suspect what?

        “Sure I’m looking after Mum, don’t I always when you are away Dad,” replied Dan to his Father’s obvious question just as he slipped his four fingers deep inside Catherine’s soaking wet love box. Catherine squeezed her legs together, slumping down upon her stomach in a desperate attempt to escape Dan’s prying fingers and put an end to this lunacy, but seemingly unconcerned, Dan simply sat on his bed next to his squirming Mother and continued to hold his fingers inside Catherine before  suddenly shocking her to the core when saying. “Sure thing Dad, hang on while I go get Mom.”

Eventually Dan reluctantly withdrew his fingers from Catherine’s sopping love box stood and standing from where he sat on the bed next to Catherine walked across to the door before shouting theatrically, “Hey Mom, Dad’s on the phone for you!” as his naked Mother desperately scrambled up from Dan’s bed, mouthing urgent silent pleas to her son to release her handcuffs.         But Dan had other ideas after realizing his Mother’s silence was an obvious sign she had no intention of informing his Father of her demise and placing the telephone handset to her ear he t stepped back a little and motioned Catherine to get down on her knees.

        “Hey, Mum’s just coming Dad, she’s had a busy day, I Guess she’s almost on her knees.”

        It was all Dan could do not to laugh aloud at his cruel joke at the expense of his furious yet compliant Mother who without a clue as to what else she could possibly do sank to her knees trying not to look at her son’s erect young cock whilst Dan had other ideas realizing James would as usual, have rung the private line in their bedroom before the house phone and so quickly thought up an excuse as Dan held the phone to her ear.

        “Hi James” Catherine began breathlessly and when her husband asked her where she had been, she told him the first lie.

“Sorry, I guess I lost track of time, I thought the spare room needed a good clean and just got carried away and didn’t hear the phone ringing.” Although it was obvious her husband had no idea his wife was at that moment handcuffed and naked whilst kneeling before his son in his bedroom, Catherine was none the less desperate James should have no inkling of this and so when asked why she sounded so breathless another lie tripped  easily from Catherine’s tongue, as. While looking up at Dan with pleading eyes she said to her husband, “Yes James. I was upstairs and Dan was down here in the lounge and so he answered the phone. I’m out of breath from rushing down here to speak to you.”

        Then James could have been saying anything to Catherine for astonishingly Dan’s hand had encircled circling his cock and she was watching in part horrified, part fascinated fascination as her son, after pulling back his foreskin to expose an enormous reddish plum shaped head began slowly masturbating himself.  Mesmerized by her son’s seemingly nonchalant display of his newly acquired manhood Catherine was barely aware of her husband telling her he would be required to work the weekend and therefore be unable to return home this week and simply stared in dumb struck fascination, unable to avert her eyes as the obvious signs of creamy pre come juices seeped from within the small slit at the tip of Dan’s cock whilst Dan unashamedly continued to pleasure himself before her.

        Catherine was somehow managing to hold some form of conversation with her husband but was stunned to find she was wishing her husband would put an end to their seemingly irrelevant chit chat and ask to speak with Dan again, for these days it seemed to be to their children he spoke the most, but then, to her astonishment Dan had suddenly leant forward and had placed the hot throbbing tip of his cock, wet with his pre come, only millimeters from Catherine’s lips!.......................................................      

        Closing her eyes in the gloom of the ‘playroom Catherine’s mind once again visualized her son’s rampant young cock before her she stared in awe and fascination at the organ she herself had created. If only… if only… If only James had told her he was coming home. If only he hadn’t told her how tired he was and needed to take a long bath. If only he hadn’t ended the conversation.

        If only she had just fled the room at that moment instead of thinking that her son’s organ was so much bigger than that of James. That it’s velvety looking skin looked so young and beautiful and wonder if she was the first female to study this amazing monster? If only she hadn’t suddenly become overwhelmed with an all consuming desire to just, just for one teeny moment, taste him, to be the first to do so.

        If only she hadn’t leant forward, drawn like a magnet toward the pre cum juice seeping from Dan’s cock. If only Dan hadn’t inched forward until his silky sweet smelling plum like head touched her lips. Then she may, just may have not parted her lips and moved them over that throbbing organ before snaking out her tongue to take and taste and swallow that wonderful salty creamy nectar……………………………………………

Unable to see a thing past the harsh glare of the spotlight shining directly at her Catherine’s reflections were suddenly brought back to a halt when she heard rather than saw footsteps approaching her before suddenly warm fingers were running over and then slightly squeezing the skin around her pubis, before Catherine tried to identify a voice she had heard before declare.

“Oh Yes, no problem there Joan and of course I’m already familiar with the other areas!”

An hour or so later,  holding a long dig leash attached to her leather collar, Joan, with the liberal use of a cane upon her buttocks ,  was directing an otherwise completely naked Catherine as she crawled on all fours back inside Tony’s office.  Another two taps of the cane eventually bought the naked blonde beauty to a stop beside Tony’s huge leather chair. With more guidance from Joan’s cane Catherine spread her knees wide apart and raised herself up onto her haunches and placing linking her hands together at the back of her neck stared respectfully up at Tony who with a slow smile was nodding down at Catherine.

“Very nice Joan, as always a good job”

Keeling there before Tony, Catherine’s mind was reeling in shocked surprise and amazed awe for without any thought of asking for her own consent they had simply used her body as an obvious demonstration of their ownership of her.

“They certainly look the part Joan, gold rings of that size are very expensive but I think this is worth it” continued Tony as his fingers reached down to toy for a moment with the large gold rings coupled by little gold balls, each about the size of his thumb, now adorning both of Catherine’s nipples before moving on down to toy with a single gold ring of equal size the ringmaster had slipped into Catherine’s newly pierced skin surrounding her pubis. The whole effect was to display a stunning triangle of Gold between Catherine’s cunt and nipples, all of which would, when her piercing healed, be connected by a padlocked gold chain complete with identification tag! 

After the ‘Ringmaster’ had completed his task upon her body Joan had first secured a padded leather collar and dog leash around her neck before leading the stunned yet compliant Catherine across the dungeon to stand before the huge wall size mirror. There, studying her new piercing and gold rings, Catherine’s emotions were in a state of utter turmoil. Feelings of anger, embarrassment and humiliation all fought her bizarre sensation of pride toward her gold ringed naked body.

Certainly the extra piercing’s had not been painful, the skill of the ringmaster had ensured that and even though mortified at the manner in which, without a word to her, they were using her body Catherine had none the less experienced a  certain sense of pride when he had informed Joan. “, These are the largest rings I could find Joan  so It’s just as well her nipples are as big and perky as they are, they are the best I’ve ever seen no matter in fact, even on girls half this ones age”

“Oh my God mistress Joan, how on earth can I display my body to…….Sean,…or anyone, Wearing these things”? Catherine had finally ventured after almost saying ‘Dan’ instead of Sean whilst forgetting entirely about her husband

“Sean has been contacted and was in full agreement with Master Tony Catherine; your gold rings cost a small fortune and you should consider yourself very fortunate to have had such a great deal of money lavished upon you, it is a sign of just how much value we place upon you Catherine and you in turn must now put an end to such silly ideas that you are still somehow free to do as you wish and accept once and for all that we own you now”

Whilst relaying this statement of fact to Catherine Joan’s finger strayed to and toyed with both Catherine’s nipple rings and clit ring as she continued

“Over the next week or so you will follow the ringmasters instructions and apply the spray to your nipples and clit five times daily, sleep with a full padded bra but without panties and soon your clitty will become extremely sensitive to the touch as will your nipples of course… your next assignment is in a few weeks time and your nipples and clitty will be healed by then…..  the simple fact is that  every last part of you belongs to us Catherine, whenever and wherever we want it and you really must not show your naked body to anyone without our permission………. do you understand what I am saying Catherine?”

Catherine’s whirlwind of emotions had by then subsided to an unenthusiastic acceptance that Joan was indeed correct, they really did own her. Although fully aware the very notion should have terrified her, Catherine, yet again unable to deny those sexual stirrings surfacing to Joan’s silken touch, really did now understand she was indeed their property and would remain so until such time as they no longer required her.

“Yes Mistress Joan…………I really understand that I am your property and that you own me”

“That’s better, now then young lady, lets have you on your knees, its time for Master Tony to tell you all about your next assignment”   Joan then informed Catherine, leaving the busty mature blonde beauty feeling like a naughty yet very excited school girl!

                                           End of Part Thee

                         knotsshackles@yahoo.co.uk   

                            Catherine’s Punishment

                                 Part Four

Chapter one:

        Much as her sister before her, Victoria Preston turned her nose up at the down-market area and looked from her car to the tired looking bookshop across the road. Then she looked back at the couple of rough looking youths who seemed to be hanging around the entrance. Looking at her watch and unaware he had been looking down at her from an upstairs window, Vicky eventually decided she was now late enough to perhaps keep Sean on tenterhooks as to whether she would turn up or not. So after checking her lipstick in the rear view mirror, Vicky collected her handbag and alighted from the car. She smoothed down her white summer dress as she got out of the car.

Despite her earlier thoughts about Sean, the DVD, the website and the ‘contract’ in her purse Vicky had predictably reverted to her long cultivated superior mindset and as she walked confidently across the road, Vicky’s idea was that Sean, with his wonderfully muscular body and huge rampaging cock would become her very secret lover and would, after suitable negotiations of course, be allowed to visit her as and when she required his services. With this agreed and as an act of kindness, Vicky would then inform Sean she would be willing to forgo retribution for his despicable treatment of her.

        As Vicky walked inside the tatty bookshop, Kevin Smith was as ever standing outside the shop with an equally scruffy friend looked her up and down with approval, although having already see her naked body and taken possession of some of her most intimate garments He was going through his regular routine of “sizing up” the various women who entered the shop. Tony “employed” Kevin to keep an eye on the place as well as put the frighteners on certain people always “gave him the nod” when a model arrived, especially the ones Tony wanted frightened and taken down a peg or two, like that bitch Catherine Dixon.

        Well he had certainly sorted out the Dixon bitch and what a great fuck she turned had out to be. Thinking he must pay her another visit Kevin decided the Preston bitch in the white dress now going inside would fit the bill very nicely as well. With her black hair, good face and although a little younger than the Dixon bitch a little fuller of figure with better stacked tits by the looks of it and she also had a good trim ass just ready for a good butt fuck if I ever get the chance, decided Kevin, wondering what kind of stockings she wore under her knee length white dress. 

        In fact, Sean’s last words to Vicky had been that she must wear an all black outfit when she arrived, both outer and underwear but, by wearing a white dress accompanied by a white silk bra and matching panties Vicky’s intention was to make a statement to Sean that she, not he would decide on her attire. Even her tan stockings were “hold ups”, not the garter belt and stockings Sean would obviously expect of her, besides, for some unaccountable reason her set of sheer black lingerie seemed to have disappeared.

        Inside and imperiously looking around the faded bookshop Vicky’s eyes finally came to rest upon the somewhat mousy figure of Tony’s assistant and slave Joan

.”I’m here to see a young man,” began Vicky in her best self-important tone before, as if looking to remind her self of his name by glancing down at a piece of paper. Sean Brady is I believe his name.”

Joan looked across the counter before answering Vicky and  mused upon how much Vicky’s attitude toward her would change if she were given this so obviously arrogant woman for a couple of hours.

        “I see Madam, Sean works in the upstairs office.  I believe he is expecting you so if you would like to go through that door and walk up the stairs I’m sure Sean will be waiting for you.”

        Without even thanking her Vicky haughtily made her way past Joan through the doorway and then on up the stairs leaving Joan to smile and shake her head as she made her way across to the shop entrance. There Joan locked the door before putting up the closed sign and pulling down the window shade, leaving Kevin, still outside the bookshop to curse his luck for normally he would have been inside and raring to go once a bitch like the Preston woman had gone upstairs.     

  After making her own way upstairs Joan settled herself by the monitors in the spare office in time to see Vicky settling into the guest chair opposite Sean, now sitting at Tony’s huge desk who was himself away on business for a few days after giving his blessing to Sean’s request on the proviso Joan would also be involved and to assist if required. An arrangement Sean was only too happy to agree to, and one Tony knew would leave Joan ensuring his own interests would be looked after.

       After Meeting Vicky at the top of the stairs and noting her all white attire Sean had quickly realized she was adopting the same severe persona as when he had first called upon her armed with the bondage photos and DVD’s as Vicky began a well rehearsed speech,

“I’m not going to beat about the bush young man, the fact is you came into my home last week uninvited and armed with those disgusting photos and films you somehow managed to drug me into posing for and after showing me those revolting images you forced me to... to, have...sex with you by beating and blackmailing me!, the fact that my nephew was involved with you is the only reason I haven’t reported you to the police.”

        “So?”

        Having fully expected him to try and wriggle his way out of the situation Vicky was thrown by Sean’s reply. “What do you mean… so? Do you really expect me to keep quiet about this?” she finally retorted. 

        “Sure I beat you a little Vicky, but what guy wouldn’t have after seeing the way you were enjoying it in those films and you loved it when I gave you head, you were even screaming for more remember? And you sucked my cock afterward before we had that great fuck”

“Hell Vicky, you told me you were proud of those films and pictures and that I could keep them and use them on a web site if I wanted to, so long as I didn’t embarrass your family and you even agreed to do some bondage modeling for me, remember?, Jeez Vicky you must do because I even gave you a contract to do the bondage modeling for me!.”

        Vicky couldn’t believe what she was hearing, this was incredible...ridiculous... things were not going at all the way she had planned! “That’s rubbish and you know it,” she cried.” Absolute Rubbish, God for two pins I’d call the police right now!” 

        “Go ahead Vicky.” Not for the first time Sean nonchalantly held out a cell phone toward the stunned mature beauty. From the spare office Joan listened and watched, for her Sean was proving a real star, a great act. He had this stuck up bitch by the proverbial balls and was squeezing hard.

        As for Vicky, all she could do then was to bluster, “I came here in good faith to give you a chance to apologize young man, I was even prepared to let the matter drop and maybe even allow you to visit me again on a… well a more, shall we say… “Friendly” basis but it seems...well it seems you only want to argue the point,” Vicky finished lamely.

        Sean then stood up and walking behind a suddenly apprehensive Vicky said to her.” I seem to recall telling you to dress all in black today Vicky.” 

        “That’s not the point; I dress as I please…and how I please young man.”

        “And I also told you to call me Master.”

        “I’ve had just about enough of your cheek young man, stop this nonsense at once!”

        Suddenly Sean threw a glossy covered photo magazine onto the desk before Vicky and Looking down it was easy for her to see the title.

                                          ”MATURE BONDAGE BABES.”  

        Vicky’s attention though was instantly drawn toward the Magazine’s “cover girl”. A horrifying  photo  of herself , utterly naked save for a tiny scrap of satin constituting her thong covering her pubis as she knelt gagged and handcuffed with her ankles on her hunches in her own lounge posing for the camera with sleepy but pleading eyes.

        “Oh my God,” cried Vicky, softy stunned to silence.

        “It’s a great read Vicky; to start with it will be sold for publication in certain European countries. The photos are from your own website Vicky; they really like this sort of thing over there so we can print thousands of them. They should bring us plenty of money without your family having to see them, just as you asked...hopefully anyway... And of course after the magazines we have the films of you for distribution.”

       Stood behind Vicky, Sean then pressed some remote control buttons and suddenly on the wall a few feet from where she sat a large screen TV flickered into life. To her absolute horror Vicky saw that, superimposed over an image of herself licking the plum like head of a huge cock, the title words,      

     .”VICKY PRESTON BOUND, BEATEN FUCKED & HUMILIATED!”  

        “Oh God, please. Why...Why” Vicky softy whispered. “Why are you doing this to me?”

        But Sean ignored her pleading question and massaging her tense shoulders said, “I told you to come here dressed in black Vicky but you disobeyed me, so now tell me what you are wearing under that dress.”        

Why on earth had she agreed to come here today thinking she could simply bluff her way out of Sean’s threats by becoming once again the domineering forceful woman she so enjoyed portraying? How easily this young man had set her up. “A...bra... stockings... panties...all white,” replied Vicky eventually with her voice almost a whisper, thinking it pointless now to make things worse by repeating her earlier assertion that she would dress as she pleased.

        “Well Vicky, either you strip naked right now or you can go home if you want your web site to go live and for me to email the web address to all your family…and send them a few complementary magazines and films of course!””

Releasing her shoulders Sean stepped back and having no real choice at all Vicky eventually stood and began unbuttoning her white summer dress.

        “Turn and face me,” Sean told Vicky with downcast eyes.

     After turning round to face him Vicky nervously pulled the light material away from her shoulders and by the time she had complied with Sean’s demand, her button through dress was lying in a pool around her ankles. A couple of minutes later and

After a huge amount of will power Vicky was reaching behind to unclasp her bra then remove the white silk garment to reveal the huge yet firm 36 d breasts and large pink nipples Sean remembered so well. 

Having then followed Sean’s instruction that she pass him her white bra, Vicky’s panic stricken eyes were pleading with Sean, but his unspoken reply was to cruelly nod toward her white panties and after a brief pause Vicky was trying as best she could to remove the silken garment with as much remaining dignity as she could muster.

        “Hand them to me Vicky, you won’t need them again,” said Sean and moments later Vicky dejectedly looked on whilst Sean ripped her expensive bra and matching silk panties to shreds. “Now the stockings, pass them to me and then climb up on the desk on your knees Vicky, then spread your legs and rest your ass on your ankles and then hold your hands together behind your neck.”

   Although totally aghast at what Sean was demanding of her and feeling completely humiliated at having her naked body displayed before him, Vicky none the less slowly did Sean’s bidding and soon the raven haired mature beauty was magnificently displayed in all her glory as her naked body knelt on the green leather inlay of Tony’s huge desk. The effect of clasping her hands together behind her neck was to pull Vicky’s huge breasts proudly upright whilst her widely spread knees allowed Sean, sitting before her in the huge swivel chair,  a glorious sight of her raven haired pubic mound.  

       At that moment Sean really couldn’t decide which body he preferred, that of Vicky or that of her sister Catherine. No matter though, for he now owned both sisters and now it was time to make his ownership of her much clearer to Vicky.

  So Sean pushed a button located under the desk and moments later Vicky was astonished to see Joan standing before her, only after Sean’s stern command did Vicky retain her position before, to her astonishment and disbelief, she heard Joan, her arms folded across her chest whilst studying her naked body, telling Sean, “I see what you mean Sean, she’s in good shape, it has a great pair of tits and a firm ass  on it by the look of things, I think we can make good use of her after a few modifications here and there! ”

Vicky had so far kept her famous temper in check during what she saw to be cat and mouse game with Sean and having recalled the sheer pleasure of having her naked body impaled upon his giant cock Vicky was in reality secretly enjoyed having to strip before him, even the indignity of having to climb naked upon the desk and display herself to him had set of a bizarre yet thrilling throbbing between her legs that only

intensified and with Sean studying her submissive pose with great approval, Vicky had thought that for the first time since Sean’s visit to her house it would not be her own fingers slipping between her cunts lips today but his oh so wonderful throbbing weapon!. 

But upon seeing and hearing the mousy woman from downstairs talking about her body in such a  manner Vicky’s anger rose and crossing her arms over her Breasts, her celebrated temper suddenly gave Sean its full vent.

“My God………..what the hell is going on here… give me my clothes at once……..I’m not being spoken about if though I’m, some sort of... Chattel…by this…this madwoman or anybody else……..I’m getting dressed and going home………..my god…what a nerve you have!”

But if Vicky had been expecting some form of contrition from Sean she was to be very mistaken when nodding to Joan her replied.

        “I agree with you there Joan but maybe you discover for yourself just how good a shape she is in.” 

     Completely taken aback by Sean’s indifferent attitude, Vicky was even more astonished when with surprising strength and agility Joan grabbed her by her wrists and then dragged Vicky from where knelt upon Sean’s desk  out of the office and on into the ‘Playroom”

Once inside the ‘playroom, with the terrified Vicky by now  both helpless and breathless, ‘Joan eased herself onto a large black leather couch and seemingly effortlessly threw Vicky over her knees before proceeding to beat the cowering the trembling sister of Catherine Dixon into submission. First using a cruel leather riding crop before time after time spanking the sobbing Vicky with her open palm, deeply humiliating her trapped and helpless prey by repeatedly running her fingers through the crease of Vicky’s bottom cheeks and then downward between her cunt lips, causing alternate groans of both pleasure and pleading to escape from between Vicky’s lips.

All of which was manna from heaven for Joan, who in being the far stronger of the two women had easily coped with Vicky’s initial struggles and protests until, after eventually realizing the futility of struggling against the surprising strength of the much smaller woman Vicky’s struggling protests subsided to low moans of anguish as she found herself incapable of preventing Joan’s  hands from exploring every inch of her, from Vicky’s breasts and nipples, on down to her cunt, buttocks, anus and thighs wandered  Joan’s expert fingers .

Finally, after having alternately punished and then toyed with her body for what seemed an eternity to Vicky her inevitable capitulation was eventually complete

When, with her index finger fully inserted inside her anus and her other fingers exploring the depths of her cunt, Joan pulled Vicky’s tear stained face up toward her own and told her.

“Okay Lady, someone very special is looking forward to meeting you and you had better give me the answer I’m looking for… if you don’t I can keep this up all day if need be…now are you going to be a good girl for me and do exactly what I tell you?” after which Joan recited the exact words she was expecting to hear from Vicky.

Even as she wondered what on earth Joan had meant by telling her ‘someone was looking forward to meeting you’ after having for the past fifteen minutes been subjected to almost every indignity imaginable and with her Ass burning as never before Vicky was by then in no frame of mind to deny anything at all to the smaller woman, whose fingers had discovered all her innermost secrets

“Yes Mistress Joan….I promise I’m going to be a good girl for you” sobbed the humiliated and pained mature beauty………………

Having realized there was no ay she was going to escape this dreadful place and fearful of yet more punishment from her far shorter but far stronger adversary the totally humiliated Vicky had stood before the wall sized mirror whilst Joan prepared her for her ‘meeting’. Preparation which included Vicky suffering the indignity of having Joan dress her in an extremely small set of black leather lingerie, a bra that served no other purpose than so conceal just the very tips of her large breasts and nipples whilst likewise, the same applied to the tiny leather thong which in reality was no more than a tiny triangle of leather with a thin elastic strap dissecting her ass whilst barely concealing her hairy pubic mound.

Only the matching garter belt could have been described as being in any way substantial with its four metal tabs supporting and securing the black lace top seamed stockings encased in a pair of ridiculously high heeled ‘stage’ shoes, giving Vicky an extra six inches in height. After Telling Vicky to stop her constant sniveling Joan had applied liberal amounts of baby oil to very nook and cranny her body before securing padded leather cuffs to the bemused and very alarmed Vicky’s wrists and ankles.

Before securing a red ball gag between Vicky’s lips Joan applied the cosmetics, deep red lipstick, eyes shadow, blushers and face creams were applied to her face by Joan who eventually stood back to allow Vicky, now looking into the wall sized mirror, to see herself as never before and to reflect that the effect of all of Joan’s combined efforts upon was truly nothing less than stunning, Vicky knew she had never looked or felt more desirable but, as Joan then led across to the centre of the ‘playroom’ Vicky shuddered in foreboding, for the only reason for her looking so desirable was that  ‘someone special was looking forward to meeting her’ ……………………..

With her wrists and arms aching and clearly still suffering from her spanking at the hands of Joan, Vicky stared in trepidation at the approaching figure as with her body secured in her X position, she hung suspended in padded leather wrist cuffs clipped to a wide steel bar set into the “dungeon” ceiling beams. Vicky’s ankles, encased in matching leather ankles cuffs, were also spread wide and attached to the ends of a comparable steel bar, thus ensuring every part of her was open to inspection.  

One harsh spotlight shined directly upon Vicky, illuminating her almost naked sheen as she hung there, fully aware her defenseless body was ready and available for whoever had whatever was in store for her…Then finally, after hanging there alone and afraid for what seemed like a lifetime to Vicky, the “who” finally arrived

  Stood opposite Vicky was a balding rather portly and normally smartly dressed figure, who under different circumstances would not have been given a second glance by Vicky. But gone by now was the superior attitude the raven eyes haired mature beauty had first presented to Joan when arriving in the small bookshop. Vicky’s previously well ordered world had been torn apart, first by Sean and then by Joan and Vicky’s apprehensive and fearful eyes  now looked on in abject horror at the figure slowly approaching her through the dimly lit “playroom.”      

Holding a leather ‘cat o nine tails’  and  clad in leather trousers and black leather string vest and with his features hidden behind a studded leather face mask David Yates looked the devil incarnate to Vicky. In fact Tony’s oldest and most reliable “customer” was part of the deal allowing Sean to use his bookshop for the day.

Now Yates stood before his very expensive “purchase.” his eyes smiling behind the leather face mask as his hands reached inside Vicky’s tiny leather bra to take, squeeze and weigh the helpless beauties heavy breasts whilst his thumbs caressed and measured her nipples, thanking the day he had sold his successful business for the small fortune that now provided him with the means to indulge his cruel alter ego. 

We will still be watching you Vicky, remember, any nonsense from you and your web site goes live…..understood?”

Even as she recalled Joan’s final words before she departed, Vicky was unable to prevent herself from shouting muffled protests into her ball gag as her breasts were weighed and fondled, but Yates was smiling contentedly behind his mask of anonymity and ignored her protests, happy in the knowledge he could and would use this mature beauty any way he wished in the knowledge that Joan and Tony’s young assistant would be recording all the action for him.

So what if this beauty was not exactly a willing participant? Breaking in a new bitch was the way Yates liked it and he gladly paid big money for the privilege. Afterward he simply resumed his anonymity of course, but for Yates this one was a rare find, usually he was breaking girls in their late teens or young mothers who simply wanted to make some good money while the kids were at school whilst maybe also having a little fun. Here though, realized Yates, was the reason Tony had doubled his usual asking price, she was the real deal for anxiety and fear were oozing from every part of her sex on legs body to die for. 

‘Well they must have some sort of hold on this obviously refined bitch but that was her problem,’ thought Yates after dropping her Breasts before circling the terrified Vicky’s suspended body like a vulture sizing up its prey, inching closer to her scented all but naked body with every movement.

       So with horrified eyes Vicky could only look on as Yates slipped one hand downward over her stomach. Expecting the worst she shouted renewed protests into her gag as she felt his fingers easily slipping inside her whilst to her horror realizing that she had somehow become wet down there.

        “This bitch must really be gagging for it,” decided a surprised Yates before, with his hard throbbing cock strained against the leather trousers, moving around behind the “X” spread naked figure of Victoria Preston. Cupping her breasts from behind this time, Yates pushed himself very close to her, His body pushed against hers, his face against hers, his tongue and lips tasting Vicky’s soft naked shoulder as he whispered to the petrified beauty.

“Your  mine now Vicky, I’ve paid big money to be your first client so you had better make sure I enjoy it. Otherwise you stay right here while I beat the shit out of you and then fuck you over and over again until you make me believe you love it!”

        Vicky was shell shocked. “Oh my God, this monster is going to rape me…. but what was he talking about, client? ’ What the hell is happening to me, what is Sean doing to me?”

        Yates softly whispered yet brutal words had caused the stunned and bemused Vicky to scream into her gag and shake her body in her desperate yet futile attempt to escape her bondage as the implications of Yates words sank in. Sean obliviously intended to use her, to sell her body for sex to disgusting perverts such as the one at this moment openly exploring her body!

        “Oh my God why did I ever come here today? How stupid of me to think I could control that young monster. All the time he intended to blackmail me, use me, oh my God, to sell me! He only wants to sell me for sex!”

But as she felt the sudden sheering pain of his whip landing upon her already sore buttocks Vicky realized that at that moment Yates also had other plans for Vicky as he began to very slowly and very deliberately lay the whip across every exposed inch of her quivering body.

In fact the whip, although in essence a very cruel looking device, had been designed more to reduce a victims self esteem rather than to inflict serious damage upon them and it was the fear in Vicky’s eyes that Yates loved to see rather than weal’s from the whip and once he had completed his rather enjoyable task he would as usual be asking the question.

“Nod you head if you want me to remove the gag while I fuck you….any complaints though and it goes straight back on and I take a real whip to your Ass…understand?” 

As had every other girl before her, all of them fully aware they were about to be fucked whatever the case, Vicky nodded her head in understanding before suddenly, Yates expert knowing fingers were parting Vicky’s sex lips, exploring her and pulling the soft flaps aside before one finger found Vicky’s little nub of gristly pleasure, causing the incensed yet helpless woman to gasp in unwanted but yet undeniable pleasure.

Then to her horror Vicky suddenly became aware of the unwanted invader that was the hot tip of Yates throbbing cock now nestling into the warm moist valley between her cunt lips.

        As he slowly entered her Yates knew the Viagra tablet he had taken earlier would keep his thick long cock rock solid for hours. Always having been proud of its size, Yates, despite his less than Adonis type features, was proud also of his well practiced ability to use it well and was totally confident that even many somewhat less than obliging “first timers” such as this one had ultimately succumbed to the unwanted yet unquestionable pleasure the skilful use of his throbbing nine inch monster created inside them. And despite her combined anger and revulsion Vicky was to prove to be no exception to this rule.

        Unable to prevent Yates from entering her, the mature beauty could do nothing but hang there in her bondage the monster cock while slipped fraction by fraction inside her, filling her, expanding as like never before. Still pulling Vicky’s cunt lips aside Yates, unhurriedly pushed his way into her, the huge head of his throbbing cock touching and pushing the walls of her cunt as if wanting to feel and sense every single part of her vagina.

Vicky gasped repeatedly to the joint ministrations of Yates cock and to the attentions of his skilful fingers until finally; only when he could go no further, only when he had filled her completely did Vicky realize that Yates had ceased his thrusting and that her body was impaled upon a giant cock with no possible means of release, that she was filled as never before, that she was simply a vessel for this man’s pleasure.

        And there, deep inside Vicky’s throbbing cunt, comfortable in the knowledge the Viagra would sustain him Yates had remained, his huge cock throbbing ceaselessly inside Vicky while his hands and fingers took the time to explore every part of her.

This naturally brought forth yet more involuntary gasps of pleasure from between he lips of the mature beauty as Yates alternated between breasts, nipples, stomach, thighs and cunt lips until Yates eventually began a long slow pumping of Vicky’s already wet and by now throbbing cunt,  continually teasing her by almost pulling out before gradually filling her again, each time causing Vicky, with her eyes now closed, to gasp in pleasure until, stopping again deep inside her Vicky was aware of Yates whispering again. “Grip it Vicky, grip your Master’s cock!”

     Although being unthinkable only minutes ago, Vicky’s response was her sudden and spontaneous gripping of Yates with her virginal muscles. 

        “Now keep it like that as I fuck you.”

        Again Vicky found herself obeying Yates, gripping him as he slowly fucked her and before long was feeling the first stirrings of a massive orgasm, but that was to be Yates decision, not her own and Vicky’s frustration was noticeable when he came to rest again just between her cunt lips.

        “You only come when I allow you to” Yates humiliatingly informed Vicky who was fully aware she was trying in a most wanton manner to impale herself upon Yates each time he rested at her entrance.

Then Yates was pushing inside Vicky once again in a process he kept up for a good thirty minutes, time after time leaving the mature beauty frustratingly craving for release as each touch of his fingers upon her breasts and cunt lips shot through her like a bolt of lightning.

        Just as she was once again on the verge of orgasm Vicky suddenly opened her eyes and there the fully dressed figure of Sean stood, only inches from her, smiling triumphantly.

Having earlier been primed for Sean’s entrance, Yates held Vicky by the hips and continued to fuck her hard, his throbbing cock again bringing her to the very edge and despite everything Vicky found herself greedily sucking upon the two fingers Sean pushed between her lips while his other hand, after toying with her rock hard nipples dropped into his pocket.

        “You’re, my property now Vicky, you belong to me, as from now you do what I tell you, when I tell you, you wear what I tell you to wear and you fuck whoever I tell you to fuck!” said the smiling Sean.

        Vicky eyes widened in disbelief upon hearing Sean’s cruel statement, but nonetheless with Yates still fucking her steadily her orgasm mounted after only a brief pause she continued sucking Sean’s fingers. She was though unaware of the

Crocodile nipple clamp Sean was placing over her nipple until the cruel clamp bit into the engorged appendix causing her to shudder in pain, almost biting down on Sean’s fingers in her mouth in her desperate attempt to scream a plea for Sean to remove the painful device.

        But then Sean causally applied the matching clamp, attached to its twin by a longish metal chain, to Vicky’s other nipple, dismissing her desperate pleading while Yates continued fucking her from behind.

        “Look into my eyes and keep sucking my fingers Vicky, from now on you earn the right to be treated well.” Whether through pain, fear, or more likely because Yates was pumping her so furiously and with her onrushing orgasm, Vicky’s pain filled eyes looked into those of Sean and she resumed her finger sucking just as Yates throbbing probing cock pushed her over the edge.

        “Keep looking at me!” demanded Sean of the now wild eyed mature beauty, his fingers deep inside her mouth while his other hand pulled on the chain connecting her nipple clamps. The pain in her tits continued as the Yates unspent cock pushed Vicky over the edge of climax time and time again.

Sean was happy in the knowledge they had yet more film of Vicky performing. For the time being at least he was satisfied with her obedience and pulled his fingers from between Vicky’s greedy lips before abruptly departing the “playroom” signaling to Yates he may now use her as he wished.

Back inside the office Sean’s eyes went straight to the large TV monitor dominating one side of the room to see that Yates’s had now removed Vicky from the suspension bar and that now completely naked, she was on her knees servicing his still rampant cock with her mouth.

“I seem to recall her being pretty good at that” laughed Sean.

“She needs to be Sean” replied Joan” “Yates will be taking his allotted three hours with her, you can be sure of that………her cunt will be sore for a week Sean”

“Well after that she gets pierced and ringed just like her sister….then we give her another week before putting her to work Joan”  …………………..

Chapter Two:

        Saddened by the need to have to lock her bedroom door Catherine Dixon sat before her dressing table mirror applying the final touches of makeup to her still beautiful face. Still naked from her bath Catherine’s worried features pondered again on what the forthcoming evening held in store for her. Tony’s summons to a lunch meeting and his “request” in reality being a non negotiable order had left Catherine once again in no doubt as to her new status in life and still reeling from the events in Dan’s bedroom Catherine wondered just how much more confused her troubled life could possibly become.

Dressing in the obligatory black lingerie and little black dress Catherine was at least thankful that Dan’s demand that his own Mother now keep him informed of all her movements tonight coincided with him having to attend football practice. No doubt she would be quizzed later on but for now at least she had a little privacy which was just as well, for having worn a bra day and night for the past two weeks it enabled Catherine to continue hiding from Dan the three large gold rings now adorning her nipples and pubic mound.

Despite their near intimacy both Catherine and Dan had been seemingly embarrassed in each others company since that evening, simply being pleasant with each other in passing. 

This was despite the fact that upon returning from the afternoon spent suspended in Tony’s playroom she had lied to Dan by telling him she had spent the evening with his Aunt Victoria. Surprisingly and perhaps even a little disappointedly for Catherine, Dan had neither questioned her nor passed comment about her disarranged attire when she had returned home.

Catherine’s totally unexpected and astonishing piercing, had, along with her bruised ego, healed over the past couple of weeks to the extent that there was no longer any pain when she twirled the gold bands around her nipples and pubis and that Joan had been quite sincere in telling Catherine just how sensitive these erogenous zones would become for it seemed it sometimes required just the slightest of touches to her rings to ignite a very familiar warm throbbing between her legs.   

        Stepping into the tiny black thong, black suspender belt and matching stockings, secretly bought only that morning Catherine wondered just how she would cope with meeting Peter again. Given that the last meeting had resulted in her having to take all of his and his friend’s sperm in her every orifice.  

        After telling Catherine that tonight Peter would not be entertaining his friends Tony then assured Catherine it was simply that he had been taken with her and that

As a single father he wanted her to be his companion on the occasion of a special birthday dinner he had organized for his twin sons who were coming up on their sixteenth birthdays. It was a prelude to a larger party the following day and Catherine would, Tony assured her, merely be expected by Peter to play the part of his companion, as hostess for the evening.

“But” Tony had gone on to warn Catherine in no uncertain terms. “I do hope you are not going to be boringly naive Catherine, We have spent a lot of time and money training you and If Peter tells you to jump you jump, you are his for the evening…that’s all you need to know, is hat understood Catherine”?

Knowing she had no option but to obey Tony, Catherine had nodded her head but As she now looked at her watch to see that it would be another fifteen minutes before the car collected her, Catherine wondered whether Tony had been telling her the truth, but the simple was fact was that a strange mixture of fear of exposure, fear of Tony and Sean and, yes, her own sense of exhilaration and excitement would always ensure her compliance.

Studying herself in the full length bedroom mirror Catherine was more than aware of just how stunning and desirable she looked…and felt if truth were told, the sparkle in her eyes was testament to that as she studied her curvaceous figure clad in the sexiest of little black dress’s and luxurious long blonde hair cascading over her bare shoulders. As she thought of what lay beneath her dress Catherine even suppressed a little giggle in thinking her tiny black lingerie barely concealing the gold rings over her nipples and pubis would surely give many an unsuspecting admirer a heart attack!  

Then the doorbell was ringing and eventually Catherine made her way downstairs to open the door to see the familiar figure of Peter’s chauffer   smiling approvingly at her before telling Catherine.

“You are looking even more spectacular than before if I may say so Madam” 

A few minutes later and sat comfortably in the rear of the large limousine sipping a Gin and Tonic Charles had already prepared for her Catherine ventured a question that been on her mind since her meeting with Tony.

Peter’s twin sons Charles, what are they like?

“A pair of young rogues spoilt rotten by my employer in my opinion madam, their Mother walked out on the family a couple of years ago, it left them feeling very bitter toward her and with my employer being so busy I’m afraid that these days they rule the roost so to speak and it’s a case of what they want they get” suddenly Peter’s eyes met those of Catherine through the rear view mirror and sending a shiver of apprehension and foreboding through her continued

“Not only do they get what they want but they also get who they want Madam”

After having been warmly greeted at the door Peter who had then introduced his twin boys to Catherine who from the onset had the distinct impression the tall youngsters were more  interested in her body than was really appropriate, but Peter had then apologized for the lack of staff present but assured her the stern looking middle aged east European looking woman Peter introduced as ‘Olga’ would be taking care of them for the evening and so  during the Dinner served by Olga, Catherine had  played the perfect hostess to Peter and his young sons, actively engaging in conversation with the Peter and the young boys during the pleasant dinner.

In fact so much was she enjoying the equally pleasant conversation it came as some surprise to Catherine when, as Olga was about to clear away the last of the dinner things,  Peter had stopped her and asked the stern looking woman.

“Well Olga, what do you think of our beautiful hostess tonight/?

“Well Sir” replied Olga “She is indeed very beautiful but if I may say so perhaps a little too well rounded, in my opinion the lady would benefit from a little more exercise”

A little taken aback by these comments Catherine was even more so when Peter replied “Perhaps you are right Olga, therefore I suggest you supervise Mrs. Dixon’s extra training by showing her how to clear the table”   

        Acutely embarrassed but with no real option, Catherine, under Olga’s supervision had indeed carefully cleared the dining table before following her into the kitchen where Olga then instructed Catherine how to put the crockery in the large dishwasher, but when turning to return to the dining room Catherine was surprise to see Olga blocking her way, in her hands a rather familiar leather collar and leash.

“The Master thought you looked very fetching when wearing this on your previous visit and so he has asked me place this around your neck and then lead you back into the dining room Madam” 

Five minutes later, after having been subjected to thorough examination of all her bodily parts by the forceful ‘Olga’ Catherine was led back into the Dining room before removing her high heeled shoes and climbing upon the dinner table in her little black dress.

Standing there in full view of Peter and his twin sons Catherine was somewhat taken aback when Peter then produced a long thin bamboo cane. Laying it on the table before him and looking up to Catherine Peter, then said,

“The dress my dear, please remove the dress, after which you may link your hands together behind your neck”  ”

        Only a few months ago Catherine would have been shocked to the core at being

spoken to in such a manner before a middle aged man’s sons but with her combined experiences with Sean, Tom, Tony and yes, even her own son Dan, not to mention the man holding the cane and his friends, she was not really surprised at this new turn of events, indeed by then the mature beauty was fully aware that one way or another her dress would very soon be removed anyway.

So Catherine now found herself to be thinking more as a woman carrying out a paid assignation than middle aged innocent. Even so she was rather concerned as to the purpose behind Peter’s instruction than the actual removal of her clothing.

Was she to be beaten with the cruel and painful looking cane by Peter as some kind of demonstration to his sons? If so it would pay her not to antagonize Peter lest he punish her more severely, thought Catherine...

So with as much dignity as it was possible for a middle aged woman to assume before two young boys, Catherine reached behind her back, unzipped and then slowly removed her little black dress, leaving herself standing on the dining table in her stocking clad feet with only her black silky bra, tiny thong and its matching garter belt covering any remaining modesty whilst fully aware that Peter’s young son’s were eying her in both appreciation and no little amusement.

Then Peter, cane in hand, stood beside Catherine and as she linked hands behind her neck he began to tap his cane lightly upon her bottom. 

        “Mrs. Dixon may be quite a bit older than both of you, but she is still very beautiful, would you not agree boys?” asked Peter of his sons.

His intention to humiliate Catherine by using her married name before these boys succeeded when Catherine’s face turned scarlet as both David and Mark voiced their agreement.  But despite her humiliating position Catherine was unable suppress her sense of pride at still being found desirable, even to young men such as these two, but her concern now was just how far they were planning to take their admiration of her.

        “Now my Dear” said Peter, once again tapping Catherine’s bottom lightly with his cane. 

“My sons Mother decided to leave us a few years ago and therefore they have not had the benefit of having a female in the family. As a result they have had nobody to provide, shall we say a template from which they could gain information about the opposite sex, therefore Catherine, on the occasion of their birthday I want you to explain to Mark and David the name and purpose of each area of your body I point to with my cane., I’m sure you know me well enough by now to realize that should you show any reluctance to do so then retribution will be swift to follow and I will first punish you with this cane myself before allowing Mark and David to do likewise. Now then, you will now call me “Sir” from now onward, do you understand Catherine,” 

        “Yes Sir” Catherine whispered after a short hesitation, realizing was about to be humiliated beyond belief but had no option but to comply with Peter.

        “Good girl Catherine, you will commence by explaining to my son’s what this is and its purpose,” said Peter, lightly tapping Catherine’s bra with his cane. ”Oh, and please ensure you retain eye contact with both Mark and David at all times and answer their questions promptly and honestly Catherine.”

        “Oh God...it’s, this is my bra...it’s used for... for supporting my, my breasts,” managed the acutely embarrassed Catherine as her eyes flicked from boy to boy, her face now more scarlet then ever.

        “Why is it black Mrs. Dixon, do you have other bras of different colors?” asked Mark.

        “It’s black because, well…. because it’s part of a set I suppose...and I, well I think your father wanted me to wear a black bra tonight. I think...of course I have others, and they are different colors of course.”

        “You say it supports your breasts Mrs. Dixon so please remove you bra and show us how they look without it,” demanded David whose young voice brooked no argument.

        David’s request was quite obviously a demand which left Catherine looking lamely down at Peter to see him nodding in agreement with David, so with no option but to comply with David Catherine reached behind her back and embarrassingly unclasped the silky black garment, then crossing her arms over the shoulder straps lowered the straps until only her arms underneath her breasts prevented Catherine’s bra from falling away from her body.

        Peter’s cane landed harshly upon Catherine’s bottom, giving her due warning of what he saw as her obvious disobedience, and so a duly admonished Catherine allowed the silky garment to fall to the table around her feet before instinctively covering her naked breasts with her crossed hands.

        “Your arms if you please Catherine,” said Peter who then once again gave her bottom a harsh tap of his cane. Instantaneously Catherine linked her hands together behind her head, leaving her large breasts standing proudly to attention before Mark and David’s appreciative gaze.

        “Hey Dad, Mrs. Dixon has rings in her!” exclaimed an excited Mark.

        “She most certainly does Mark, but before we talk about those it’s time Mrs. Dixon explained to you just what those things are she was hiding behind her bra, please cup them in your hands Catherine, and explain to the boys please. And don’t

Forget to tell them all about the little pink bit’s on the end and what they are for,” said Peter who then gave Catherine another taste of the cane on her bottom, causing her to jump forward a little before cupping her breasts. 

        “These are my...my breasts,” began Catherine, unsure of exactly how she could describe her bosoms before suddenly thinking she may yet be able to turn things around and embarrass these boys instead of herself.

“And, well every woman has them, mine got bigger after childbirth. I suppose it’s because they contained the milk that fed my babies. Then of course I have my nipples, the little pink buds on the end of my breasts, they were used by my babies to feed themselves on the milk in my breasts.”

        “Oh yes, so how did your babies get the milk through your nipples Mrs. Dixon?  David then asked Catherine

        “I err, well, they had to suckle them.”

        “Suckle what Mrs., Dixon?” Mark demanded of Catherine, who was then having second thoughts about her tactic.

        “My...my nipples,” replied Catherine lamely.

        “So if I were to suckle your nipples would I get milk out of them Mrs. Dixon.” David asked again.

        “Err, well no, you see I would not be, well...” replied Catherine, realizing things were not going at all how she had hoped.

        “Lactating, is that the word you are looking for Mrs. Dixon, it’s because you are not pregnant, is that correct?” 

        Catherine was having great difficulty in retaining the eye contact demanded of her and the problem soon intensified when Mark said to her.

        “So if David and I were to suckle your nipples when you are not pregnant or lactating just what would happen then Mrs. Dixon? How would your nipples react? Aren’t they called erogenous zones and don’t they get bigger and grow hard when they are played with?”

        Oh God though Catherine, looking down at Peter with pleading eyes. Obviously when Peter simply smiled up at her while bending the cane in his hands she knew she had to continue this bizarre question and answer session, come what may. “I, well I suppose, but, well it would depend upon how gentle you were or how I, well if I, well wanted you to do it.”

        “And what about the rings in your nipple Mrs. Dixon, who put them there and why?” asked David.

        “I, well, I suppose I had it done because it seems to be the fashion these days, that’s all, they were put there by a professional who does it all the time.”

        “Okay then Mrs. Dixon,” began Mark, “let’s see what happens when you play with your own nipples, pull them for us, pinch them and move your rings around your nipples.”

        This of course was the last thing Catherine wanted to do, for she had already become wet and was throbbing between her legs, evidence enough that simply being subjected to sexual humiliations such as these aroused her.

Catherine now realized Peter’s actual purpose for inviting her that evening was only just beginning, so eventually, looking down at Mark and David, Catherine gently held her nipples between thumb and forefingers and slowly beginning to rub and pull.

Soon Catherine’s arousal was evident as her nipples grew ever larger and ever harder. Even as she did this Catherine was unable to prevent her self from speculating as to whether or not David and Mark were virgins. Was that what Peter had planned? Was she to be their first? Would she have to take Mark and David, both the same age as her own son, inside her? Would they penetrate her before, oh God, before Dan?

        For all she knew it could have been seconds, minutes or hours she had been kept there, playing first with her nipples and then her gold nipple rings before eventually Catherine was told to describe her thong and to explain to the boys just what it hid before removing the tiny black silky garment, thus allowing David and Mark, standing beside her by now, to inspect her most intimate of areas and for them to then gasp in surprise upon seeing the gold ring just above her cunt lips.

“Wow Dad, Mrs. Dixon has even got a ring down there” David exclaimed to his smiling Father who now new what Tony had meant when informing him he had lined up a ‘very special ‘surprise’ for Catherine’s visit.

As the boys studied her closely, the then all but naked Catherine  obeyed Peter’s instruction that she part her very moist cunt lips and it was in total embarrassment that Catherine displayed the inner folds of her cunt lips to the boys before obeying Peter’s instruction by dropping to her knees before them.

“Wow, is that your cunt Mrs. Dixon, tell me what I could do with it?  By then Catherine fully realized that trying to describe her body parts in a clinical manner was a pointless exercise.

“I…….well yes Mark, but it’s my Vagina though”

“Well I’m going to call it your cunt Mrs. Dixon and make sure you do as well, but you still haven’t told me what I can do with you cunt ” replied Mark.

“I…err, well, you can…could, well make love to it…err…to me err…with it”

“What with Mrs. Dixon?” asked David continuing with the humiliating game he and Mark had planned earlier…humiliating for Catherine that is.

“Well…with…you’re…. Err your Penis David…..oh god….you put it in my…..cunt.

“Ok we are getting somewhere now but it’s not my penis it’s my cock Mrs. Dixon, I want you say that then tell me exactly how you would put my cock inside your cunt if I were lying down”

“Oh God….well…I…well I would have to, well kneel astride you I suppose….and then…well I err, I suppose I would hold your err….cock and guide it into me…with my hand”

“So you put what into what Mrs. Dixon?"

……..”I well….err… I would put you cock into my cunt”

“That sounds fantastic to me Mrs. Dixon, maybe we can even try it later but when I’m ready to come what happens then, do I shoot my load up into your cunt like I do when I’m jerking off?

Catherine desperately wanted to tell the boys that no, she would not allow that to happen but something told her not to and instead replied.

“Yes………I err…I suppose you would come in my cunt David

“Wow that sounds great Mrs. Dixon….and if I did that would we be making a baby together”

“Oh my God No!” gasped Catherine, horrified at the idea of becoming pregnant by a sixteen year old boy. “Oh god No….I take a special pill so that it can’t happen”

“But we can make a baby together if my Father tells you to stop taking this pill can’t we Mrs. Dixon? Replied David far more harshly than before.

All Catherine could do was to look beseechingly up toward the uncompromising figure of Peter who merely told the mature blonde mother to answer his son’s question and tell him exactly how it would happen.

“Oh my god, yes…. I suppose so, you, err…if you were to err, ejaculate you err sperm into my err…cunt without me taking my pills then well….in theory you could…would make me pregnant with your baby” replied the horrified and acutely embarrassed Catherine.

“And if we make a baby together then I could suckle the milk from one of your nipples while our baby suckles the other one, couldn’t I Mrs. Dixon?” 

“Oh God, well…err…I suppose so David” replied Catherine uneasily.

“Hey…..what about me!” interjected Mark. “Do I get some as well or would I have to wait until I make a baby with Mrs. Dixon until after she has yours David?

Catherine was by then Hoping against hope that Peter had no intention of forcing her to stop taking the pill……….but what if that were to be the case? What if that were the real reason she had been bought here tonight?

The repercussions of her giving birth to just one these boy’s babies were unthinkable, let alone her being used for breeding purposes for the pair of them in quick succession!

“Yeh, how about it Dad, it would be great fun if both me and Mark made babies with Mrs. Dixon” chipped in David glancing up at his father who smiled approvingly

“Well see boys and I’m sure your own kids would turn out to be as clever as you boys” Answered Peter noncommittally whilst smiling down at the horror-struck naked Blonde Mother.  Then piling on the agony for her Peter continued.

“Of course having already had one son and a daughter Mrs. Dixon will be well suited to breeding you own kids”

A shell shocked Catherine was totally unaware the boy’s apparent desire to make her pregnant was in fact no more than another subject they had, along with their father, decided to discuss with her beforehand.

In fact at the time Catherine Dixon was far too valuable a commodity to be used for breeding purposes and so Peter had no intention of allowing any such thing to happen….at least whilst she was of use to him, after that…..well boys will be boys, mused Peter, but for the time being the implied threat of his boys making her pregnant was enough to ensure Catherine Dixon was now in more fear of  Him than anybody else….besides there were other ways in which the boys could achieve their desire to ‘suckle her’  

“That sounds great Dad, maybe we can do that with her sometime, but right now my brother wants to inspect your ass Mrs. Dixon so turn around and show it to us” said David.

Right the Catherine was more than willing to do just that and more if it meant escaping any more of David’s thoughts about his wanting to ‘make a baby’ with her  so without any hesitation Catherine was very shortly kneeling nose down on the dining table with the fingers of both hands spreading her shapely buttocks until her puckered Anus was clearly visible to them.

Now it was Mark this time taking up the extremely sexually charged questioning.

“Wow, that’s a fantastic looking little hole Mrs. Dixon and I know what it’s usually used for of course, but have you ever been ‘Assfucked’ I think they call it?......Oh and be sure you call me by my name each time you answer me and describe exactly how that happens Mrs. Dixon”

Of course with the boys father having already done exactly that and much more besides to her Anus, as humiliating as it may be for her Catherine was no in no position to answer Mark with anything but the truth.

“I err, well yes Mark…I have been………..assfucked…….I…well…….I kneel down I suppose and. well………..taken from behind I suppose”

“By what?” mark demanded determined to extract every ounce of humiliation from Catherine.

“Well…………by a…a cock…………..going into my Anus…..Mark”.

“Sounds good to me Mrs. Dixon……….but do you like it as well?

Knowing there was very little to be gained in denying it Catherine lamely answered that she did indeed enjoy being Assfucked.

“Yes Mark………I suppose I do enjoy being Assfucked”  

“That’s good Mrs. Dixon because I’m going to Assfuck you later, but before then you must tell me exactly what happened the very first time you are assfucked, every little detail!” 

Strangely, where Catherine should have been experiencing her most devastating feelings of shame and embarrassment, the very opposite suddenly arose, for in her minds eye Catherine was recalling her very first time, the time of Sean Brady’s second visit to her home.

Of how ,bound,  gagged and almost  naked, Sean had led her on a tour of her own home, of how he had punished her in her son’s bedroom before leading then her into her own bedroom where she had knelt before him and kissed his enormous manhood and of kneeling her upon the bed as he slipped his huge beautiful cock between her willing and sopping cunt lips then of the awful pain of…………………but suddenly something was once again toying with Catherine’s cunt lips and her Anal entrance, but this time Peter was using the soft leather hoop end of a horse whip, an implement that very soon pushed its way deep inside her cunt, driving Catherine on to new highs if sexual fervor.

“Tell us Catherine” Peter demanded whilst pushing his horse whip deep into her Anus and unable to stop herself, Catherine suddenly began reciting those very same events she had experience with Sean Brady to Mark, his brother David and their Father.

“Oh god………….. I was……I was kneeling on my bed Mark………  I was handcuffed and almost naked apart from my stockings……….  My….my oh god my nipples were clamped and he…….he………..slowly forced his cock into my Anus………oh god…it was so painful I screamed….but he just told me to accept it………to grip his cock with my Anal muscles….and I did……and after a while the pain went and……oh god he kept plunging his cock into my Anus until ….until the pain had gone…and I was pushing back onto him until suddenly……he took away the nipple clamps…………..it was so painful………then the pain went…….and..Oh.. God as he was shooting his seed into me I came over and over again with his huge cock buried deep inside my Anus!”

Suddenly Catherine collapsed upon the dining table and her whole body shook in a spasm of orgasm before Peter ordered her to again kneel upon the table facing them.

   In fact Catherine was still totally sexually energized and needed little encouragement to place the fingers of one hand over her nipples while toying with her gold ringed cunt lips with the other.

Then as she threw back her head in helpless sexual fervor Catherine tried to obey Peter’s instruction that she retain eye contact with both David and Mark, alternately glancing at them as they stood either side of her naked body before the blow from Peter’s cane came, just as Catherine felt the stirrings of another orgasm, causing her to yelp in alarm.  

        “That was a wonderful display Catherine; I think you are by now aware of why you are here tonight, don’t you?” Peter Demanded.

        Of course she understood, for by then Catherine had fully accepted she was here to be used by Mark and David, that she was perhaps to be their first, that Soon they would lay her on the table and take her with their strong young bodies, but still Catherine was not ready to simply agree with Peter. 

        That she would eventually fuck these boys was now beyond doubt. That she would be paid for that act was certain, but she Catherine still had her pride. She was no common whore and Peter would have to order her to comply through threat of

Punishment, a punishment that was quick to arrive in the form of two harsh blows from Peter’s cane, along with his demand she continue to pleasure herself. So doing just that and watching Mark and David return to their chairs, Peter’s next words shook Catherine rigid.

        “Shortly my sons will enjoy a massive birthday party Catherine. I want them to celebrate properly with no hang ups about sex with girls of their own social standing. Therefore, you Catherine, being of a good social standing yourself, will now use all your skills to seduce my son’s, you will use all your knowledge, and take them together. Kiss them, strip them and use your tongue on every part of them before guiding them into you...into every part of you Catherine, do you understand.” 

        Never in her wildest imaginings had Catherine thought she would ever be in a situation such as the one before her now. Gone would be any lingering pretense that she was merely an innocent victim. That she was forced to provide a sordid sexual outlet for wealthy men by the use of continued blackmail and beatings.

These threats were still there of course, but now she was expected to offer herself freely instead of passively receiving, so telling herself it was to avoid a beating, Catherine continued to toy with her body. Knowing in reality her own enjoyment was near fever pitch, her eyes strayed to the so obvious bulges hidden behind the trousers of Mark and David and at  that moment with her fingers rubbing her love button, Catherine thought they looked so fresh, so young, so clean, so, so inviting...so much like Dan!” 

        “Yes Sir, I understand,” whispered Catherine eventually.

        Two hours later and Catherine was yet again on her knees, this time looking up into David’s eyes while taking his young throbbing cock deep into her throat. She had done just what Peter had demanded of her for At the same time David’s brother Mark was kneeling behind the naked mature beauty, his own hard and throbbing cock buried deep inside Catherine’s by now well used anus.

        Of course, having experimented with girls from a young age, Peter’s sons were in no way virgins. However that was the game, the game the boys had wanted for the evening and obviously their father had been in wholehearted agreement with the idea. Only much later, after an hour of “seducing” them, when the boys began using upon her the kind of techniques only a sexual predator would understand, did Catherine realize that once again she had been fooled and humiliated………………………………..

Chapter Three

Having at David’s command slipped from the dining table Peter watched Catherine’s naked bottom swaying deliciously from side to side as the already aroused and naked beauty then crawled across the room to where David and Mark sat side by side upon a large leather sofa whilst, despite her state of arousal, wondering how she would, “seduce” these two teenagers.

Then, looking up into their eyes Catherine, suddenly saw in her minds eye images not of David and Mark but of Sean and Dan sitting there side by side upon the large sofa and moments later she eased she her naked body between the parted legs of David/Sean, once there to kiss the teenager full on the lips before pushing her tongue deep into his mouth and find his own willing  tongue before a bolt of lightning suddenly hit Catherine when David’s fingers found and toyed with the large gold rings upon her very hard very erect nipples.

Pushing out one arm Catherine’s hand then found the face of Mark/Dan and soon her fingertips began caressing his face, lips and chin before slowly trailing her fingers down over his neck, chest and stomach to find the huge hard bulge beneath his slacks, there to begin a very slow back and forth rubbing motion upon the cock of Mark/Dan while feeling the still covered cock of David/Sean throbbing against her naked stomach.

        As these two strong young men jointly groaned with pleasure to her ministrations Catherine realized for the first time the awesome power she wielded.

That she, a mature Mother of two, could exert such power over these boys was at that moment awesome confirmation of a  palpable sexuality she in some way exuded. Wishful thinking or not Catherine became more adventuress and as she began passionately kissing each boy in turn her hands unbuttoned each of the boy’s shirts in turn before then pulling at their belts, unbuckling each in turn before lowering their zippers and greedily extracting each boy’s cock from within the confines of their underwear.

All this time Mark/Dan and David/Sean added to Catherine’s own pleasure as their roving hands explored every last inch of her naked body and before long Catherine was lowering her head onto Mark’s pulsating cock, pushing her tongue into its wet salty slit before her lips pushed the foreskin all the way down its large bulbous head whilst all the while continuing to massage David’s/Sean’s throbbing cock with her other hand. 

      Suddenly Catherine was aware of Peter’s thin whippy cane exploring the outer edges of her cunt lips.  Peter then began pushing his cane Up and down her soaking wet petals until with a gasp from Catherine he pushed the tip of his cane deep inside her cunt to begin a back and forth sawing motion, fucking Catherine’s soaking wet cunt with his cane, pleasuring and driving her onto ever faster and firmer slurping

upon Mark/Sean’s cock until, unable to prevent himself,  the young man began groaning with pleasure and with his hands now gripping either side of her head Catherine was  suddenly tasting his hot salty cum splattering the back of her throat before Mark’s whole body jerked upward, pushing his out of control cock deep into Catherine’s mouth as he pumped abundant spurts of his hot salty seed deep into her throat.

        Almost gagging against the sheer volume of hot semen in her throat Catherine was forced to swallow every drop of Mark’s juices and with the contents of his balls now in Catherine’s stomach, Mark/Sean’s body finally relaxed as he slumped back down upon the sofa, leaving the kneeling Catherine, whilst still holding onto Mark’s deflating member, to turn her attentions to David/Dan, but just as Catherine’s tongue pushed into David’s slit she became aware of Peter’s  index finger pushing through her deliciously exposed naked bottom and on into her tight little anal hole, lubricating it’s closed entrance with Catherine’s own copious juices by running his fingertip around her puckered little hole, a sensation Catherine found not at all unpleasant as she ran her tongue around the slit and tip of Marks throbbing cock.

        Whilst continuing to fuck Catherine with the cane, Peter gradually pushed his fingertip against tight Catherine’s tight little entrance probing her anus little by little before, despite her body’s natural reaction to close her sphincter, Peter’s wet fingertip  pushed its way past her lubricated entrance and as Catherine gasped at the intruding finger wriggling ever deeper into her rectum, Peter’s lips were at her ears, whispering, “I’m making sure your ass is well prepared for your next party trick Catherine, make sure it’s a good one and take them both at once!”  

       As Peter’s finger wormed its way around deep inside her rectum, stretching and lubricating her, his  words, and deeds left Catherine in no doubt as to what was expected of her assuming of course the boys be able to revive themselves. None the less Catherine worked with relish upon what she now saw as her son’s wonderful cock by sucking, licking, tasting and running her mouth up and down, taking “Dan” to the back of her throat and holding him there as long as she could before repeatedly running her tongue up and down its throbbing length.

No way could David/Dan’s body could hold out to such a feverish onslaught but this time unlike Mark, David was pulling Catherine’s mouth away from his jerky throbbing cock.

        “Open your mouth and look at me, I want to watch it,” David ordered her.  With his hand now gripping his own cock and closely watching Catherine, David began masturbating himself, slowly running his hand up and down the length of his cock whilst leaning back against the sofa, his eyes never leaving those of Catherine, “Oh God, here it comes. Don’t you dare move your head,” groaned David.

With her wide open mouth a good six inches from his throbbing cock,  Catherine,  obeyed “Dan’s” command and her eyes never left those of ‘Dan’ as his as the first stream of his juices splashed against her lips and cheeks.

Then after adjusting his aim David managed to direct his next stream of hot cum directly into Catherine’s mouth, as did his next spurt before, once again adjusting his aim David shot his next load over Catherine’s cheeks and nose before groaning, “Suck it now, suck me now Mrs. Dixon!”       Is this how it would be with Dan if...if...I actually taste all of him? Mused Catherine, lowering her head over David’s strangely still rampant cock, It was to this thought that Catherine “came” herself, wiggling from side to side and throwing back her bottom toward the out of this world ministrations of both Peter’s thin cane fucking her cunt and of his index finger tickling the tissue of her inner anus against the walls of her cunt.

         Finally lifting her head from David/Dan’s cock, Catherine’s assumption that the boys would be spent after she had completed her first task proved totally incorrect for in her hand Mark/Sean’s cock was in fact growing hard once again and incredibility David’s cock had shown no sign of deflating, Indeed, even while she herself was still coming down from the effects of her own orgasm Mark was soon standing up removing his clothes attention before Peter’s fingers lifted Catherine’s chin and  her  with his  own crotch inches away from her face  pulled Catherine into a kneeling position on before telling Catherine

“I think you really would love to have both my sons inside you, wouldn’t you Catherine?” 

        Even if Peter’s words were meant to torment and further humiliate her Catherine knew it was true, of course she would love it, for as depraved, debased and sinful the evening was turning out to be, Catherine was alive with lust and would have been happy for it to last for an eternity such was the sheer sexual ecstasy these two virile young men and heir Father were creating inside her mind and body, more so when she felt what must be Marks fingers spreading her buttocks

        “Yes Sir,” groaned Catherine with her eyes locked into Peter’s just as, with a gasp and huge thrust, David’s cock filled her well lubricated rectum

        “And I image you would also love both David and Mark to “cum” in your anus, wouldn’t you Catherine?” Peter asked her after pushing fingers that had just been in her Anus deep into her mouth before telling her to suck them.

Catherine thought it hardly mattered where their sperm would eventually be jettisoned and, mumbling around Peters fingers replied... “Yes Sir”  In fact after having by then suffered the ordeal on numerous occasions Catherine was by now not at all adverse to having the heat of a throbbing cock buried deep inside her Anus  and in some way even found it to be an oddly satisfying experience. David’s young

cock was neither as rough or as large as that of the odious Kevin but even he had brought Catherine to an incredible orgasm when Ass raping her and so Catherine soon found herself meeting and matching each of David’s thrusts into her Anus.   

   Patting Catherine upon the head Peter told her. “That’s a good sensible girl; you really are being a very good girl Catherine, I really do think Mark and David should invite you to their party. There won’t be that  many more mature guests  of course Catherine, but I’m sure you could bring your husband as well, just to keep you company, now and then, would you like that Catherine?” 

      Even as she continued to meet the thrusts of the cock in her Anus Catherine was horrified at the prospect of James meeting these people and after Peter removed his fingers from her mouth she managed to breathlessly reply. “I...I err... well ...Sir I don’t really know...we may of course ...Oh God...we may have. Oh...plans...it’s oh...I don’t know.”

Attempting to converse this way while constantly on the edge of orgasm with a cock buried in her Ass was almost impossible, something Peter was fully aware of  and Immediately his fingers returned to the inside of Catherine’s mouth, upon which she obediently resumed sucking.

        “In that case you will cancel any plans Catherine. I really would like to meet your husband, but of course we don’t want him to know too much about our fun and games tonight Catherine, Nor about our arrangement with Tony and all the lovely money you earn but I’m sure that if you ask both David and Mark to ejaculate into your anus in your best manner they would be most happy to oblige and they will ensure you receive a very special invitation to their party.”

        Even in her aroused state Peter’s implied threat needed no explanation for Catherine. To refuse Peter’s offer would mean being exposed by him for what she had so reluctantly become. Accept and be used at some stage during the evening when James’s attention had been drawn elsewhere. Catherine could think of no other reason for such an invitation, but for her, there was of course no choice at all.

        “Please...please... David...please Mark...will you both cum in my ass,” Catherine eventually moaned.

        Of course David and Mark were more than happy to oblige Catherine and when David eventually emptied the contents of his balls deep into Catherine’s bowels Peter nodded approvingly.

Knowing Catherine Dixon was now theirs as much as anyone’s Peter knew Tony had made the basic error of allowing himself and the others to provide transport for Catherine. This was ensuring her address and, more importantly, her family details were easily accessible to them.

        And what a wonderful surprise it had been to find Mrs. Catherine Dixon was in fact just that, Mrs. Catherine Dixon. A very well thought of Mother of two teenage children, with a respected hardworking if inattentive husband. Obviously, Catherine was someone who had somehow, probably through boredom, become involved with such a rather less than savory character as Tony. A useful tool but whom Peter would not trust with a penny piece. 

        As Catherine resumed sucking his fingers Peter looked on approvingly when Mark then mounted Catherine from behind.  For him they were both “chips of the old block.” Tonight was their night and soon they would introduce Catherine to the fact they knew an awful lot more then Peter had told her earlier. He would save his own pleasure for later for tonight he would drive Catherine home himself and outside of her own home she would pleasure him with her mouth,  her final act  of the evening would be to swallow every last drop of his own “cum” juices within yards of her front door. That, thought Peter, would be his own statement to Catherine that he could and would have her at anytime and anyplace of his choosing. …………….

        Having emptied themselves into Catherine’s bowels David and Mark introduced her to the some of the “party” games they had so often seen performed by their father and his friends. The first of which had seen Catherine being fitted with a wide leather collar and dog leash before  being led around the dining room floor on all fours, if she were to crawl too fast or too slow, then she would be caned by either boy before sitting upright and begging their forgiveness by sucking them to yet another erection.

        After that it was onto the dining table again, there she knelt with her wrists cuffed behind her back and her bottom resting upon her high heeled shoes. Catherine once again wore her very high heeled shoes, ready for the “interview game.” With Peter and his son’s sitting around the table and Catherine kneeling naked in the centre they asked her more and sexually charged questions. For example being told to move her gold rings around her nipples and then describe the effect it had upon her, she was then told to describe her feelings when David’s cock was in her anus and Mark’s in her cunt and many more questions. Such as why it was she shaved her blonde pubic hair into a tiny triangle just above her mound.

        It was then up to the boys to decide upon the honesty of Catherine’s answers. Should the boys decide she was not being truthful then certain implements were then attached to her body, beginning with painful crocodile nipple clamps that left Catherine gasping in pain. More so hen clipped to the rear of her nipple rings. Then the clothes pegs would be clipped to her breasts until they formed a circle around each of Catherine’s breasts. Then on down to her cunt lips where more pegs were applied on each side until Catherine’s upper body was a mass of pegs and clamps. 

        Strangely, Catherine found she was not at all adverse to this game. She was the centre of attention, three men found her as desirable as to wish to play with her in this manner, this knowledge as well as secretly exciting her also made her feel like a naughty school girl all over again.

        Finally the interview game ended with Catherine still handcuffed but now taken down from the table and sitting upon Marks erect cock but facing away from him. Never before had she  experienced this sexual position and so far inside her did it reach it made Catherine feel as if Marks huge erection would surly do her damage.. Still of more concern to her was David, leaning back on the dining table and constantly flicking a foot long leather crop upon her breasts. He was attempting to remove each of the clothes pegs around her breasts in turn, but with very degrees of success.

        The pegs David made contact with fell away, but on other occasions though, the crop would miss its target and fall upon Catherine’s breasts or nipples. Thus causing her to yelp in pain but unable to move away. At the time she was speared by Mark’s cock buried inside her and his strong hands were holding her shoulders, as she was pulled her down on him. He was telling her to grip him with her virginal muscles until at last all the pegs had been “whipped” from her breasts. Catherine, still with Marks cock buried deep within her, found herself bent over until her lips made contact with David’s cock as he leaned against the dining table. She had to continue sucking his cock until he pumped his load in her mouth while simultaneously, Mark ejaculated deep inside her womb…………………………. .

      The following morning Catherine drank the last remnants of her coffee and thought of the evenings conclusion when, as she stood naked and handcuffed before all three of them she had been surprised to see the large stern looking figure of ‘Olga’ enter the room and without further ado then scoop Catherine up into her strong arms and carry her child like into a large bathroom where the forceful east European woman gently lowered her into a seaming hot bath.

“Mmmmm….you are very beautiful my child” cooed Olga whilst Catherine suffered the in reality no at all unpleasant embarrassment of having the large woman soaping her entire body before washing away and extracting with her fingers the vast amounts of sperm the boys had deposited inside her anus and vagina whilst also taking the opportunity to further explore the crestfallen Catherine’s cunt and Anus with her knowing fingers.

  “Mmmmm…so soft…so pretty…I think they like you a lot my child, so much of their sperm is inside you!”  Olga had told the very red faced blonde Mother whilst scooping handfuls of sperm from her every orifice before placing her fingers deep inside

Catherine’s mouth before Eventually and with the same ease with which she had been lowered into Olga had lifted Catherine out of the bath and standing the naked dripping woman before her used a soft towel to rub dry every single part and orifice of Catherine’s body her fingers to rub her dry before again using her fingers to both Catherine’s cunt and Anus 

“Olga just to check you are nice and dry my child…. But you come here again yes?…for the party yes?”. All Catherine could do to nod her head in nervous affirmation before Olga continued

“That I like……maybe the Master let Olga play with you again yes?”………….

       Surprisingly it had been Peter who had then driven her home, but while driving his huge car he soon had Catherine kneeling in the passenger foot well with her mouth clamped over his hard erect cock.

With one hand gently stroking her long blonde hair whilst steering the car with the other, Peter told Catherine what a good little Slave girl she had been and instructing her that she would be coming to the boys party come what may, that If her husband could not come with her, then another member of her family must come and that would b collected and arrive at the party in the clothes placed in a metal brief case she would take from the back seat of the car outside her house...just as soon as she had swallowed every last drop of his cum.!   

        Reaching behind her dressing table Catherine pulled out the metal case Peter had passed to her right outside this very house after she had forced herself to work her lips over Peter’s cock until finally his hot juices splashed into her mouth. Shuddering in recollection Catherine knew that if they had been curious enough to go outside any member of her family could have seen her inside the car.

They would have seen her clothing in disarray before she had managed to extricate herself from Peter’s car. Most certainly it would have been Dan, who to Catherine’s surprise had been sat inside the hallway waiting for her. Had Dan seen her through the hallway window, crouching inside Peter’s car?  

Opening the catches of the metal case Catherine first pulled out a large bundle of money Peter had left inside. ‘Extra’, he had told Catherine, to the fee Tony would be giving her, but on no account was she to reveal their arrangement to Tony as from now on she would obey Peter’s instructions, whenever he wanted her she would come to him. Although her every instinct told her she should inform Tony of Peter’s

demands Catherine fully understood the power Peter now wielded over her and, as hard and complicated as it may be she had no alterative but to agree to Peters demand, besides the fact was Catherine was simultaneously excited and terrified at the thought of whatever plans Peter obviously had in store for her at the Boys party…and beyond! 

        From within the case Catherine then pulled a beautiful yet very revealing and very short low cut and backless red chiffon dress, there was also a tiny pink satin thong with black lace edging and a matching garter belt and black seamed stockings. Also there was a small black leather collar and 5 inch pink high heeled shoes to complete an outfit Peter expected, no demanded that she wear for the David and Marks party. Surprisingly these items were all in her correct sizes but how on earth could she explain these obviously sexually orientated clothes away to James? How could she tell him that it was a fancy dress party? How on earth could she ask him to go anyway, innocently unaware his wife was almost certainly going to be used sexually by God knows who during evening while he was in the very same building?

        Catherine actually hoped her husband would once again be away on that particular weekend, and then perhaps it would be okay for her to invite someone such as her sister Vicky. She at least would never notice Catherine’s absences she would be too busy looking at all the men but as she counted the large amount of money Peter had given her Catherine was by now totally unfazed over Peter’s demand that she attend the boy’s party. And why not, after all she had come to no harm on the previous evening and had in fact rather enjoyed the attentions of Mark and David, even if she would be sore for a couple days afterward as she assumed she would. Still, given that she had been extremely well rewarded for her “services”, Catherine felt even her finally act of swallowing Peter’s sperm before her own front door had not been so bad.

        Smiling her own very secret smile into the mirror, Catherine felt no guilt at all and decided that all in all her new “persona” was in many ways infinitely preferable to the endless years of drudgery, especially compared to what would lay ahead now that her husband’s sexual appetitive seemed so nonexistent and that her children no longer needed her as they once did, except Dan of course, whom she had been trying to fend off these past couple of months.

        Of course the decision had not been entirely her own for she had been beaten, sexually abused and blackmailed into adopting her new submissive entity but Catherine found solace in her belief that having so many responsibilities taken from her had strangely increased her sense of fulfillment, all of which eventually took her train of thought back to Dan.

        Catherine knew full well a line had been crossed by Dan when he had stripped her, beaten and handcuffed her before proudly producing his enormous cock and placed it between her lips.

Suddenly Catherine understood it was not Sean, Tony, Peter or any of her “clients” she should really worry about, ‘Her Clients?’… How strange it was to now think of these men as being that!

No, it was her son, Dan whom she should be more apprehensive about. It was almost midsummer but Catherine suddenly shivered. She had seen it in Dan’s eyes when he had taken his huge young organ from between her lips and it wasn’t guilt Catherine had seen in his eyes, no it was triumph! 

Why had she not before noticed the hardened glint his eyes had suddenly developed? Yes it was Dan, her own son who was more than capable of subjecting his Mother, to really extreme sexual indignities. Looking back now his every covetous look at her naked and defenseless body should have told her that. 

        Catherine shuddered, she knew after deciding he had tormented and teased her enough, Dan would then take her in every way possible but only when HE was ready and that, she knew, was now inevitable and she was powerless to prevent him from doing so but it wasn’t an incestuous act alone that worried Catherine so much as the aftermath for then there really would be no escape for Catherine. Things would have gone far too far. In fact sometimes Catherine found herself wishing Dan would get it over and done with for afterward there would be no more requests of her, no more furtive lies, that  along with Sean, Tony and Peter, Dan would then also own her and Catherine would discover exactly what he was planning for his Mothers future…………………………..

      

       Chapter Five:

        For the first time in many months Victoria Preston was wishing she still had a husband or live in lover. Just days ago she had been subjected to the most sexual abuse that she would have believed possible and at the hands of a total stranger at that. This stranger, complete with a horrific leather mask, had beaten and sexually humiliated her in full view that awful woman Joan and of course her nemesis Sean. Then an hour ago Sean had simply walked into her home with the aid of a key he must have had copied from her set of car keys while she herself had been strung up in that terrible building.

        Just as deplorable was that Vicky, with her mind fuddled by the vast amounts of vodka she had been drinking, had been taking a bath at the time, desperately trying yet again to think of a means of escaping the appalling certainty that she was being used for the purpose of supplying deviant sexual services to monsters like the man who had so horribly used her.

        “That was only your first client! There will be many more to come.” Sean told Vicky.

But even then Vicky’s ordeal had continued for before being allowed to leave the “bookshop.”  Sean had made her sign and even been given a copy of the ‘Contract’ stating that she ‘Mrs. Victoria Preston’ would provide ‘Bondage Modeling and ‘Other Services’, both clothed and naked, to the bookshop for a period of not less than twelve months for ‘An Appropriate Reward’ and for Vicky a further horrifying detail was that her Address and even telephone number had been added  the very processional and even legal looking document Vicky fervently hoped  would never ever see the inside of a courtroom

‘But the Contract had been further confirmation to Vicky, if any was really needed, of an appalling stark reality that these people had actually sold her body to the terrible masked man and had every intention of continuing to do so, that she  Victoria Preston was their “whore.”…………..

To her astonishment Sean had then walked into Vicky’s bathroom and the sat on the edge of her bath tub, seemingly without a care in the world as Vicky pointlessly spread soap suds around her large breasts whilst screaming in anger at Sean’s intrusion.

        Sean had then pushed her head under the water, holding Vicky there almost half a minute before lifting her up by her luxurious raven hair and did the same thing over again before telling the breathless sputtering mature beauty, “Until you learn to behave yourself and tell me you are sorry for shouting at me I’m going to carrying on doing this Vicky.”

        With no option but to obey Sean, Vicky had duly apologized as best she could.

        Then showing Vicky the key he had used on her front door Sean told her. “If this key doesn’t fit the next time I visit you I promise you’ll get held down there a lot longer Vicky, now get yourself out of there. I’ll be downstairs waiting and I want you down there in five minute. I want to take a good look at you so you can wear a thong but nothing else.”

        Vicky was enraged but also frightened and helpless in her alcohol induced rage. How was it possible that in this day and age someone could just walk into your home and treat you as no more than a possession? Why didn’t someone help her for God’s sake! Now he even had a key to her home and could come and go as he pleased. This is a civilized country in the twenty first century. How can it be allowed to happen to her?

        How in this day and age was it possible that someone was simply able to subject you such extreme violence and humiliation. Why did no one do something about it? Why oh why had she allowed a self-indulgent infatuation with this monster

Make her visit that terrible shop when all her instincts told her not to. When he had already caused her pain enough why did she go lining up for more? Since returning from the bookshop that day Vicky hard hardly left her house, hardly spoken to a soul. Leaving her phone on “Answer Mode” Vicky had returned calls only from immediate family. Even then she had been fearful that her nephew Dan may be lurking somewhere in the background and at any moment demand things from her.

Speaking to her sister Catherine about Dan carried a huge risk for her if word got back to Sean. She could of course confront her nephew alone, perhaps even play on his better nature, and plead with him that she was after all, his family and she would never expose him to his Mother. Yes, she would try and arrange to see Dan as soon as she could.

        That though would now have to wait and tearfully Vicky pulled on a tiny powder blue thong before making up her face to hide her tears and drying her wet hair as best she could in the time Sean had allowed her.

        Down stairs one of the reasons why Vicky was so in denial became obvious when on her large screen wall hung TV, Vicky was horrified to see that Sean was screening a recording of herself in Tony’s dungeon for even through strung up as she was, to all intents Vicky looked to be enjoying herself immensely while the masked stranger fucked her from behind. 

. What chances was there of anyone believing her at this point if she ever had the courage to complain for the two men and one woman also in the room would so obviously state that Yates was simply a “customer” of Vicky, she was there to use her somewhat specialist but legal services to help the man live out the darker side of life. That and the certainty she would appear worldwide on the internet, gagged, bound and naked while being fucked clearly left Vicky ensnared as Sean’s plaything for as long as he required her services. And how long would it be before the young brute grew tired of her.

        “Stand there and slowly turn around with your hands on your head” demanded Sean, interrupting Vicky’s thoughts and pointing  the centre of Vicky’s lounge and so with the demeanor of an irate yet helpless child, Vicky slowly obeyed Sean’s demand. After all what would she achieve by ignoring him, just another beating and by now Vicky was far too terrified of Sean’s unpredictability to refuse to obey him.

        So Sean had inspected the gradually disappearing bruising to her bottom, breasts and back left there by “Yates” liberal use of whips and crops when he had been unsatisfied with Vicky’s cooperation. Even Sean thought they were on the harsh side but then again Yates had provided Vicky with a lesson she would not forget for a long time to come. Obey or be punished!

Finally satisfied with his “inspection” Sean unfastened his zipper and had the all but naked Vicky crawl between his knees to remove his already hardened huge cock then take it in her mouth and as she resentfully sucked him told her, “Yates was very pleased with your performance Vicky and we have found another client for you so keep sucking my cock while I tell you what you will be doing at the weekend. And don’t you dare swallow it, even it takes all day you are going to learn keep how to keep a guys sperm in your mouth and how to push out your tongue and present his it to your client with a mischievous smile on your face!.”   …………………………………………………………………

Sat in the huge leather swivel chair behind Tony’s huge inlaid desk on Tuesday afternoon Sean Brady was still coming to terms with the surprise news that he was now in almost complete control of Tony’s “bookshop” enterprise. An unexpected turn of events brought about by the news that Tony was to spend some time in the Far East setting up a new film venture over there with a long time friend of his.  

        Sean’s unexpected promotion had been agreed earlier that day during a meeting between Sean, Tony and Joan. Whilst It was agreed that while Tony would continue to be in overall control of the business Joan would have the title of Manager with responsibility for all matters of office administration and book keeping but It would be Sean Brady, albeit under the guidance of Joan, who would assume control, not only of the “Bookshop” but also all  the ‘models’, including the newest slaves, Catherine Dixon and Victoria Preston. Tony had also stated that while he was absent Sean would also look after Joan herself, as her surrogate Master.

        An arrangement that brought more than a hint of a smile to the mousy woman’s face who assumed she would now have the best of both worlds, a lot more attention from Sean’s wonderful cock plus of course plenty of contact with Tony for she was to keep him well informed of Sean’s activities via daily internet contact and had already agreed upon on this with a few secret trips to the far east for more “intimate” discussions.

       So later that afternoon, Sean smiled expansively across the desk into the eyes of Joan who now sat opposite him in preparation for what Sean had told her would be “an initial discussion regarding their mutual responsibilities in the office.” 

        In fact Sean had already decided that just as soon as Tony was out of the country he would be taking Tony’s long time employee into the playroom and In there, with Joan’s nipples tightly clamped and huge buzzing dildos in both her cunt and anus, he would string the naked woman upside down from her widely spread ankles and then leave her that way for a whole day.

        Sean would enjoy keeping an eye on Joan’s suspended body via the camera link to his new office and would now and again go back in to the dungeon to check on her before giving Joan a series of very severe beatings in a convincing and cruel

Demonstration of just who was now in charge and that any information Joan was planning to pass on to Tony about Sean’s activities would always be vetted by Sean himself.

In short Sean was planning to dominate Joan every bit as much as he dominated both Catherine and her sister Victoria. Then having fucked her senseless before spraying his piss into her mouth and over her body he would then allow Kevin Smith to spend a little time with Joan this was key to his plans, subjecting Joan to Kevin’s own ideas of punishment would be a final brutal climax to Sean’s demonstration to Joan of her new status in life and of his power over her.

        In fact Sean saw no reason why both Catherine an her sister Vicky and others should not be summoned to the bookshop and be taken into the dungeon to view for themselves not only the new status of the woman they had come to fear, but also the brutal consequences they themselves would suffer should they even have the slightest thoughts of rebellion toward him. 

        However, Sean also understood that even now Tony was still the real boss and that without his patronage never in million years would he have been in the incredible situation he now found himself. What Tony decided was what happened. Besides thanks to Tony, Catherine Dixon was now more than just a middle class Mother and housewife Sean had the good fortune to beat and fuck now and again. The fact is Catherine was now a well trained BDSM whore  who along with a few others, including her very own sister, was making plenty of money for all of them. 

      And to Sean that was all that really mattered,  as long as she continued making him money then the subject of Catherine’s ownership, whether she belonged to himself or Tony’s was of secondary importance. None of this meant Sean was going back on his decision to eventually take Tony’s business away from him and Sean fully intended to begin that long process and would make a start by taking Joan away from Tony and having her as his own.

        Tony had gone on to tell Sean that he should be aware his client, Peter Harris. Harris was in Tony’s words, “Is sometimes possessive of the slaves I have provided for him.” That in having a dubious film company amongst his business portfolio he was not beyond attempting to cut a slave adrift from Tony and securing her for himself. He was known to do this by showering the slave with money and gifts before becoming bored with her and passing her on to other less than savory characters in the porn industry.

        Sean should be aware of this, Tony had said and that while Peter Harris provided them with good revenue from slaves such as Catherine Dixon, Sean should keep a good eye upon him. Perhaps he could use Kevin, already due to visit her sister Victoria as her “minder” when a slave of his visited Peter Harris.

In fact after ‘helping out’ at some of Peter’s special parties Joan had kept in touch with him and had already discussed Vicky with over a lunch date with him

There Peter came up with an astonishing proposition for the use of the Raven haired Vicky’s services.

At first though Joan had laughed aloud and questioned Peter’s seriousness.

“You now full well I am always serious in these matters Joan, it would round of a fantastic occasion.  I understand Tony will be away for a while so you can rely on me if you require any help Joan and of course there would be a generous bonus for you if the arrangements were to be made by yourself so the true nature of the lady’s assignment was kept from Tony’s young protégé” 

With her thoughts of a generous bonus and the promised future assistance of the powerful man Joan had readily agreed to Peter’s outlandish proposal and with a very hefty fee agreed between them Joan then informed Sean she had sourced a very wealthy client who having studied Vicky’s portfolio Photo’s was  very willing to part with this huge fee to spend the night in a five star hotel with Victoria Preston

        Sean had taken all this in with some unease. The fee they were charging for Vicky’s services was enormous, but was she ready for such a high roller?

Eventually Sean decided Kevin would spend all day Friday with Vicky then deliver her to the hotel himself and collect her the following morning.

All of which this was all very risky, but boy, all very exciting,  for it would be Kevin in the forefront of things and so Sean made a note to hire a smart car for Kevin’s use beforehand.

Before then however Sean decided would give Dan, whom Catherine had complained to him had been getting far too familiar with her, a little task as a reward for introducing him to the delights of Victoria Preston.

So Sean also made a note to tell Dan to back off from his Mother and to start by removing the spy cameras from her bedroom and return them to Sean. Sure Dan could have a little fun with her and tease his Mother a little now and again, but there was no way he was going to be allowed to fuck her, that was for sure. So Sean decided he would get Dan into the office and explain these facts to him…..that his Mother belonged to him, Sean Brady and no none else, but as a sweetener Sean would allow him to at least give his Aunt Vicky a good workout! 

Chapter six:

        If Victoria Preston was unaware of the ordeal awaiting her, that was far from the case with her sister Catherine Dixon, who throughout the week had been anxiously counting down  the days before her return to the Grand house. Having been subjected to every conceivable kind of sexual debauchery the previous week by his two sons, she was at Peter’s insistence, no, at his command, due to attend the large birthday party he was throwing for his twin son’s the very same boys who had so recently so used and abused her.

        At least with James being home for a whole weekend and beyond things had for once been more akin to normal in the Dixon household. Having rushed straight up to her room after being dropped off by Peter and with James arriving home on the Saturday morning, Catherine had so far managed to avoid any questioning from Dan who himself now attended a college some miles away and was not getting home until after 5pm.

Unbelievably as Peter had insisted, James, had even agreed to attend Peter’s Party on the following Friday. A party that Catherine, knowing James never spoke with her sister, had described to James as a large birthday party being held for the son’s of a wealthy friend of Vicky. Catherine had explained that Vicky, being unable to attend herself, had begged Catherine to go in her place so as not to upset a wealthy friend.

        Always nagging the back of Catherine’s mind though was that tiny red dress and its accompanying lingerie, shoes and leather collar Peter expected, no demanded she wear for the evening. Thankfully though on Tuesday afternoon James was yet again called upon by his company to tackle some damn problem abroad, but even so, with Peter’s parting words that she without fail bring a male guest on Friday or face the consequences, Catherine was frantic.

So After James had departed with a cursory kiss her first course of action was to think of ringing Master Sean until hastily and belatedly recalling Peter telling her not to inform Tony or any of his staff of her presence at the party. So without any other option Catherine had no option but to call Peter on the number he had given her. 

        “That’s a great shame. I was so looking forward to meeting the man lucky enough to possess you Catherine. Still I understand you do have a teenage son...Daniel I believe Catherine?” replied Peter after listening to Catherine’s tale of woe.

        “Please Peter, considering the clothes you expect me to wear I really don’t think it’s a good idea to bring my own son with me.”

        “Well I do think it’s a good idea so you will do just that Catherine. If I am unable to meet your husband then your son will be the perfect replacement. Now then you may tell him  you are both invited as a thank you for giving my boys private tuition, after all I seem to recall you were a teacher at one time Catherine.”

        Had Peter already worked it out? It made sense of sorts, but that dress? Those heels! Not to mention the leather collar. Again, sensing Catherine’s dilemma, Peter had gone on to tell her.

        “You will bring the leather collar with you in your purse Catherine, your dress you will have to explain away. It is a party dress for a party Catherine, even if a little on the short side and the lingerie hardly matters of course after all, your son is hardly likely to see that is he my dear? Did you really believe I would embarrass you before a member of your family Catherine? Now, I will hear no more about it!”

        “Little do you know,” thought Catherine, but realizing there could be no further argument with Peter she acquiesced to his demands even though a little worried when Peter repeated his insistence that Tony was not to be informed of her attendance at the party.

Catherine took a little comfort in that at least Dan would be there to escort her but should she inform Sean? Catherine decided not, after all she would not have done so had James escorted her. Besides as much as she felt she should inform Sean and Tony, Catherine was now more than a little fearful of Peter and decided there was no point in offending him over what was simply a matter of attending a birthday party along with her son.

        So Catherine unexpectedly had the whole of Wednesday to herself and looking at her watch to see it was 11 am made her way upstairs to her bedroom where she took two of her secret boxes from behind her dressing table. Concerned about the dress that Dan would now see her wearing, not to mention the racy lingerie underneath Catherine Opened the larger box, looked first at the red dress, assorted lingerie and shoes she was expected to wear for Peter’s party. However, Peter’s words had reassured her somewhat for even he would surely baulk at the idea allowing her to be used and abused before her own son. So in fact having Dan alongside her could even work to her advantage so long as Dan himself understood and accepted that the party was nothing more than a social event they were attending as Mother and son.  

For a long moment Catherine then toyed with the tiny pink satin thong in the box alongside the red dress, its material and design were very similar to that which Sean had removed from her sopping wet crotch. The thong she had so desperately searched Dan’s room for before she had suffered the humiliation of being forced to slip on in the tiny garment before Dan’s hungry eyes.

With these thoughts in mind Catherine decided she would speak with Dan later on during dinner and would go on to explain to him there would be lots of boys and girls his own age there for him to talk and dance with.     

        With the key she kept hidden beneath her dressing table Catherine then opened a much smaller box and with a beaming smile eyed its contents before withdrawing from it the large bundle of cash before counting out £2000 and then replacing the remaining much larger bundle of cash back inside the box. “Time to treat myself I think, maybe when I give Vicky a call, I could offer to take her out for lunch and even treat her to a new outfit,” decided Catherine before picking up  her  cell phone.

        Unusually for a Wednesday morning there was no reply from her sister’s cell phone nor from the house phone that went on to answer mode when Catherine tried that one. Assuming Vicky was out Catherine decided she would perhaps call round later; blithely unaware her tearful sister Victoria at that very moment was listening to the ring tones of her cell phone too fearful of speaking to her sister for in the chair before her kneeling  naked body sat the smiling figure of Catherine’s son Dan!......................

.

“Oh my God Dan…..what the hell are you doing in my bedroom!” had been Vicky’s initial reaction to find her nephew casually exploring her lingerie drawer after having just taken her morning bath. In truth Vicky had been expecting a visit from her suddenly adult looking nephew, but not like this, not with him in the supposed sanctuary of her bedroom. No, she had expected either contrition from Dan or for him to adopt an air of interference before she laid into him, both verbally and physically.

But now, in her own bedroom, with only a large towel covering her modesty and her clothes between her an her nephew Vicky was immediately on the back foot and with his experience of chastising his own Mother fresh in his mind Dan’s steely resolve quickly came to the fore as he simply turned away from his Aunt and continued his exploration of her lingerie before answering her.” I’m Just checking your lingerie sizes Auntie Vicky…. and to give you am message from Sean about your Client”

After Dan’s start reminder of her current precarious position and that Sean Brady was behind his visit combined with her awareness that her nephew had already witnessed her naked body and far more besides led Vicky, despite her anger, to decide it would be wiser to take a more conciliatory approach with her nephew. “So why cant you just give me this message and then go Dan?”

“Because Sean wants me to take a photo of you wearing these things before deciding if you will wear them for you client” replied Dan, holding out two brand new sets of sheer lingerie toward his Aunt, one back and one red.

“They are your exact sizes Auntie Vicky, I’ve just been checking…and oh yes, Sean gave me the key to your door to save you having to get out of your bath”

Again Vicky was flabbergasted, her nephew really did expect her to parade before him like some fashion model…the very thought of it was outrageous of course.

“For gods sake Dan, think of what would happen if your mother and father were to hear about this”!  Said Vicky in desperation whilst already knowing what Dan’s reply would be, even so every one of his words were a hammer blow to her hopes.

“Well, there’s the phone Auntie, but why haven’t you already told Mum about how you told me to bunk of school and invited me and my friend around here one afternoon to play bondage games with you, about how you stripped of off and asked us to gag you and handcuff you then asked us to cane you as you crawled around the floor in you lounge….and in here of course, in your bedroom Auntie………but maybe it would be easier if you showed mum and dad and maybe the rest of the family the DVD you asked us to make while we were here, you know the one Auntie, the one of you with  ‘I am a Fucktoy’ written on your tits as you are sucking my cock before taking my load into your mouth before you push it out with your tongue and spill my Cum all over your tits……………………

”Oh God… STOP IT………FOR GODS SAKE STOP IT DAN”! Screamed Vicky, before, unable and unwilling to hear any more of Dan’s horrific narration, she then whimpered. “Okay……….Okay….I’ll do as you say”

“That’s more like it Auntie Vicky” replied Dan before then taking a DVD from his pocket and continuing.  “This is the one of you and that guy Yates Auntie; maybe I’ll have a look at it while you’re getting ready for me just in case I have to send that one to Grandma if you give me any trouble downstairs…..five minutes Auntie and then I want to see you walking downstairs and don’t forget the high heels!!”

His implied threat was enough for Vicky to believe Dan was deadly serious for the film bore no threat to Dan for she alone was recognizable during her horrifying, yet ostensibly enjoyable ordeal at the hands of that masked monster.    

“Oh Yeh, that’s something else” exclaimed Dan to his curiously proud Aunt .Dan was certainly correct and  in other circumstances Vicky would have every reason to feel proud of her  shapely  lingerie clad body as she walked slowly and carefully downstairs in her black five inch heels. 

For  Vicky did indeed look magnificent dressed. The Red half cup transparent Bra was showing of her magnificent Breasts to perfection and Dan could easily see Vicky’s large nipples straining to escape through the sheer material of Vicky’s Red Bra.

Dan’s greedy eyes then cast downward to see the tiny panel of a sheer thong barely concealing Vicky’s neat little area of pubic hair complimented by the wide matching garter belt supporting her sheer nylon stockings encased in the almost ridiculously Red high heeled shoes before, telling her to turn in a circle, Dan gazed in awe at Vicky’s superb bottom dissected by a thin length of elasticized material hidden deep within the cleft of her buttocks.

With her long luxurious Raven tresses setting of the sheer Red lingerie was the final magnificent touch and Vicky, as she looked across to the almost adoring eyes of her nephew and then down to the obvious bulge in his pants was only to aware of this With the careful addition of her best makeup to compliment what she knew to be the very expensive lingerie she new she looked a ‘million dollars’ and at that moment was bizarrely only to happy to flaunt her beautiful mature body before her nephew, almost challenging Dan to ‘cum’ inside his pants in an act of feverish childlike excitement .  

However, unaware of Dan’s subjugation of his Mother, her own sister, Vicky had badly misread Dan’s newly acquired mature temperament.  

“Oh Yeh….that’s fabulous Auntie Vicky………that’s just the way Sean wants you to look at your client”   Dan told her whilst taking a digi camera from the coffee table. “ And to show Sean just how good you look you are going to do some modeling for me before we play………..and I just know you want to play with me again….don’t you Auntie?” 

“Oh my God Dan…surely you don’t think….oh god…….please………..I really need a drink and a cigarette”

Well aware that his Aunt was a regular smoker and drinker this was just the cue Dan had hoped for and taking his Camera with made his way across the large lounge to the door where he said to Vicky.

“Sure thing Auntie Vicky, I’m going to get both those things for you, I know how much you enjoy vodka with lots of ice…but in return you have to wait for me o your knees with your hands behind your back….otherwise no can do”!

Vicky continued to be more and more astounded by her nephew’s new aura of maturity and perhaps for the first time noticed just how tall and broad Dan had become and realizing that his ever growing power over her would eventually make any further confrontation pointless it would be a small price to pay for being able to relieve her now desperate need both a smoke and drink and so, avoiding Dan’s

Triumphant gaze Vicky lowered her knees onto the soft carpet before embarrassingly linking her hands together behind her neck, unaware that  this position her large proud breasts and protruding nipples  were projected even further under Dan’s admiring gaze before he left the room to prepare Vicky’s drink.

“I……….please Dan….you haven’t spiked this….like last time have you” Asked a apprehensive Vicky, still on her knees with her nephew looming over her after having her the iced Vodka who simply laughed and whilst drawing a tobacco tin from his pocket replied. “There’s no fear of that …after all why should I need to spike your drink, after all you are under contract now and so much better behaved  Auntie Vicky….and I have some smokes for us”

Dan’s words were like a hammer blow to Vicky’s chest for her nephew had just make it very clear to her that he had not been simply present during that initial degrading episode but that he was fully aware of  perhaps her  every  humiliation since that terrible day!

Studying the Tin Dan then opened to produce to ‘roll ups’ Vicky told him she would prefer one of her tipped cigarettes. She had been unaware her seventeen year old nephew even smoked, let alone rolled his own but kneeling there semi naked before Dan was leaving Vicky feeling ever more vulnerable toward her assertive nephew looming ominously above her shaking his head. And so after Dan had told Vicky his ‘roll ups’ also had tips and that they would smoke those or nothing at all Vicky grudgingly submitted to Dan’s decree and after watching lighting his own,  placed the long thick cigarette between her lips inhaled deeply. ,

More than  pleased that Sean was to involve him as Vicky’s ‘minder’ and therefore giving him possible access to her ‘delights’ without Sean’s knowledge  Kevin had gladly supplied some drug laced marijuana joints to Sean who, passing Kevin’s thoughts on to Dan had told him. “Keep your fingers crossed Dan, Kevin reckons it can go one way or the other as far as your Aunts sex drive is concerned but after our first visit to her house I reckon things should be okay” 

“Wow” exclaimed Vicky, following Dan’s example and inhaling deeply upon her first ever joint before continuing “that’s’ strong”.

“Oh Yeh” Whose own roll up was actually just that for, as Sean had said, he needed to be in control of himself at all times. But as for Vicky, things were fast becoming very different and after she had taken a third greedy toke Dan saw his Aunt visibly relaxing. “Its good stuff Auntie Vicky, have a couple more puffs and then we start taking some nice photos of you.”

After taking a swig of her Vodka Vicky then began to giggle and tell Dan. “Oh that sounds really naughty….you really are a very naughty boy Danny boy” Then to her surprise and disappointment after taking another couple of tokes of the strong joint Dan removed it from her fingers and pinched it out.

“Oh Dan!” giggled Vicky…..that’s really cruel of you….give it back to me…….pleeeeese!”

“Sure I will Auntie but before then you are going to do some modeling for me”

“Only if you promise you really will give that back to me” replied the giggling semi naked Vicky.

Thirty minutes and a few tokes later the beautiful busty naked figure of Victoria Preston knelt on all fours upon her luxurious Carpet smiling at the equally naked figure of her nephew Dan, slouching upon the leather sofa on the opposite side of the Lounge as he told her.

“Okay then Auntie Vicky, start crawling over her just like Sean taught you how to and then give me a perfect blow job…Just like Sean showed you…do it properly and I’ll be sure to leave you a couple of joints”

For Dan the ‘Photo Shoot’ had been perfect for despite her giggles and occasionally reproving remarks Vicky had complied with every single demand Dan had made of her. First posing in all manner of provocative angles when, kneeling on the carpet, bending over chairs and standing upright at all angles in her sexy sheer Red lingerie and high heeled shoes before, at Dan’s command continuing to do so whilst slipping of each item of her lingerie in turn whilst now and again taking a toke of the joint Dan held between his fingers.

“This feels Oooooohhh sooooooo naughty Danny” Vicky giggled at one stage a whilst holding her large naked breasts out toward Dan’s camera before at his bidding going on to progressively remove all of her clothing whilst posing for more and explicit photos until she stood with wide spread legs completely in the centre of her own lounge with her hands linked upon her head.

After taking another toke of the spliff Dan held in one hand whilst with the other toying with her engorged nipples, Vicky giggled “Mmmmmmmm you really are being sooooooo very naughty Danny” but made no attempt whatsoever to prevent Dan from lowering his fingers down between her legs where he was delighted to discover a copious amount of juices escaping her cunt lips,

“Oooooohhh Danny…….that’s even naughtier. You really shouldn’t…on my god……Ohhhhhhhh!”  Gasped Vicky as Dan slipped two fingers between her inviting cunt lips.

All of which had had been a revelation for Dan who without his Mothers knowledge  had bunked of college for the day, but in his wildest imaginings Dan  hadn’t expected his Aunt to relent to him so readily, even with the assistance of the strong weed.

It seemed his Aunt really was, as Sean had described her, ‘walking sex  on legs ready to submit when the right buttons were pushed’  Jeez, she had even knelt down with her nose in the carpet spreading her Ass whilst he had taken close ups of Vicky’s glistening cunts lips and puckered Anus.

Dan believed Vicky would even allow him to fuck her, but that, as Sean had told him, was not on the agenda, his job was to ensure Vicky, even in a joint induced haze, remembered all the training he had given her.

“Maybe I’ll play with that a little more later on Auntie but right now you have to show me you remember everything Sean has taught you about pleasing a man with your Mouth” Said Dan after regretfully pulling his wet fingers from Vicky’s sopping cunt and allowing her another toke’

“Of course I do, silly!”  Replied Vicky before immediately lowering her naked knees onto the carpet before and very gradually stripping the lower half of Dan’s body until he stood with his proudly erect cock pointing straight at her mouth.

Vicky then gave Dan’s throbbing cock the briefest kisses with her lips before crawling across the carpet to the other side of the room, where, kneeling upright she placed her hands atop her heads and smiled at Dan saying.

“If Sir would kindly sit on the sofa this Slave will attend to his every need!” words to which he needed no second reminder and after slouching with his buttocks half off of the sofa Dan’s young face smiled in expectation as his naked Aunt Vicky, with her glorious Ass swaying from side to side, crawled sexily on all four across the carpet toward him, fulfilling Sean’s first criterion.

In fact Vicky fully intended to enjoy every single moment of the thirty minutes she was expected to make a ‘client’, in this case her own nephew, last before allowing him to cum in her mouth and this she indeed did.

“Would Sir please squeeze my breasts and nipples” Vicky asked Dan with pleading eyes. Dan of course  had been only to happy to oblige his Aunt and for the following half hour was treated to every single skill in her repertoire as she first slid her hand under Dan’s heavy balls before her index finger began circling his Anus.

Having almost driving Dan to climax there and then, Vicky then left him frustrated for what seemed an eternity before holding his balls in her hand, and again Vicky licked, kissed and sucked them before again frustrating Dan when removing her hands. Leaving him again for a few seconds Vicky lowered her head again to kiss the area around the base of Dan’s cock before pushing her tongue out to progressively kiss and lick every single inch of his throbbing member.

Time and again Vicky left her nephew on the very edge of a massive orgasm before, knowing he could take no more, she pushed her mouth over him until she was, in Sean’s words ‘deep throating’ Dan before realizing he was about to explode in her throat.

So following Sean’s instructions Vicky lifted her mouth from Dan’s trembling cock and sitting back on her haunches, pulled his cock level with her mouth only six inches away. Then with a wanton gaze into Dan’s astonished eyes, Vicky loosened her vice like grip on his cock and allowed an explosive stream of his hot young cum juices to shoot straight into her waiting mouth and over her chin. 

Eventually, with the groaning Dan breathing heavily and Vicky herself experiencing her own orgasm, she had opened her mouth and shown Dan the copious amount his own juices remaining on her tongue. Then raising her mouth over his still erect cock she allowed Dan’s cum juices to fall back onto his cock. Then lowering her head again Vicky sucked and swallowed his juices before cleaning every millimeter pf Dan’s cock with her protruding tongue.

“Well Danny” Vicky said after sitting back on her haunches, “How about another of your smokes now?” 

“Upstairs maybe Auntie, then we can talk about what Sean wants you to do for him.” Replied her astounded nephew who thought he had been given the best blow job ever and doubted his own Mother could match her effort,  if though he ever he got the opportunity to experience her doing so upon his cock.

So the still naked Vicky, with the promise of being allowed to experience more of her new found cravings, had led her  nephew Dan, gazing in delight at her deliciously swaying bottom, upstairs into her bedroom, only to be slightly aggrieved when after taking her robe from its hook, Dan had told her.

“On no, no clothes for you Auntie, if you want another spliff you smoke it as you are, next to me on the bed.

Knowing his Mother would be wondering where he was it had been late afternoon when Dan eventually left his naked Aunt, by then sleeping peacefully on the top of her bed. Not though before she had smoked another couple of spliffs whilst giggling and acquiescent to Dan’s wandering fingers exploring every single inch of her magnificent naked body whilst informing her a ‘Friend of Sean’ would soon be calling round and that she should follow his instructions to the letter!.

Having finally woken from her slumbers later that evening later that evening Vicky had been horrified to find herself naked upon her bed, then as the events of the afternoon slowly surfaced in her mind, Vicky sat naked on the edge of her bed and with her hands covering her face whimpered.

“Oh my God…..what have I done?” before glancing at her bedside table to see a handwritten note upon which sat three thick hand rolled cigarettes. 

‘Hey Auntie Vicky, as you were asleep I thought I’d thank you for inviting me around again, jeez, I reckon you gave me the best head job ever, it was fantastic lying beside you on the bed and stroking your naked body in the way you asked me to, jeez was your cunt ever wet! Anyway Auntie I’ll be back round and finish the job on you just like you asked me to, but in the meantime  I’ve left you a few spliffs to be getting on with, if you need any more just give me a call but best not tell Mom about the spiffs, you know what she’s like about drugs Auntie”!   

“Oh my God” recited Vicky again after reading Dan’s handwritten note before taking and lighting one of the spliffs. As the first ‘hit’ began to calm her, Vicky realized she would have to ration them or….or ask her nephew for a further supply of them, thus bringing her ever more under Dan’s control……………….  

Chapter Seven:

        After taking her bath Catherine dressed in her customary fashion before leaving for her shopping expedition. Today wearing a light pink lingerie set of bra, tiny thong, tan seamed stockings and garter belt below. Above that Catherine wore her knee length white skirt combined with a red almost sheer blouse.

        A pair of tan 4 inch heels and gold necklace completed Catherine’s outfit.  Looking into the full length mirror after brushing her now curly hair she had applied makeup including the mandatory scarlet lipstick. Catherine marveled once again out just how desirable she looked these days. Even though her new appearance was a total transformation of her old self, Catherine never fully realized just how many people had always viewed her as being “sex on legs.”

        Once outside her bedroom Catherine walked along the landing before stopping outside of Dan’s room, for a moment or two Catherine hesitated. The shopping expedition awaited, but then again she had the whole day to herself and so trembling inwardly, Catherine produced a key from her purse.

As always these days Dan’s bedroom door had been locked from the outside. Having had all the house locks changed after buying the property, the key Catherine had taken from her purse was one of the two Master keys to all door locks in the house. These James had insisted upon for securities sake due to his constant business trips. Master keys that Catherine thought only herself and James knew existed and one of which was now opening the door of Dan’s bedroom for the first time since the previous Friday.

        Catherine hadn’t so far asked Dan why he now kept his bedroom door locked, fearing his answer would be that it was to prevent her from fucking her son’s friends in his own bedroom. So Catherine had let the matter rest there, leaving his fresh sheets and laundry outside on the landing.

Just now and then though, like today Catherine did things differently. Once through the doorway, having grown accustomed to seeing naked photos of herself in her son’s bedroom, Catherine’s eyes were drawn toward Dan’s bedside table. There once again, as he did every few days, Dan had changed the photograph inside the large frame.

        Much to her discomfort, this new photo, a still taken from a DVD recording, was a clear image of Catherine shown handcuffed and kneeling upon Dan’s bed. Her face was buried in a pillow as Dan leant over her all but naked body. His fingers, buried to the knuckle, were clearly penetrating his Mother’s pussy while his free hand masturbated his long hard cock.        

It was of course so very, very wrong, but yet again Catherine was both disturbed yet  inexplicably thrilled to view her naked body under the complete control of the son she loved so very much, so much so that her all too familiar sexual stirrings were quickly surfacing once again.

Very soon the throbbing deep down inside her pussy was causing Catherine to run her hands under her skirt until her small fingers were delving inside of her tiny thong.

        Since her “training” in Tony’s dungeon and the fitting of her gold rings, Catherine found herself to be in an almost continuous state of sexual arousal and now, As she sat back upon Dan’s bed, Catherine guiltily recalled how even that young rapist thug Kevin had so humiliatingly brought her to orgasm almost as soon as she realized he was slipping his evil cock inside her.

Recalling how the force of his strong hands had pulled her mouth onto his own and of how his arms had encircled her in an embrace of terror as he had arched his groin upward, forcing himself deep inside her.

Catherine recalled how she was unable to escape from Kevin’s vice like grip and of how she had oh so guiltily succumbed to the inevitable. When wave after wave of orgasm’s had swept through her as she had felt his hot sperm spurting deep into her womb.

        Catherine was now cursing James for his lack of libido and for being away yet again. She also cursed Sean for not being there when she badly needed his strong reassuring masterly presence.

Switching on Dan’s large screen TV, Catherine realized these illicit sessions in Dan’s room had become like a drug to her but  In not realizing she had fallen into the trap Dan had set for her Catherine truly believed Dan now locked his bedroom door purely as a means of preventing his Mother from discovering the secrets held within his room.

Then as the screen flickered to life and Catherine pressed the “play” button on the DVD player, she once again slumped onto her back upon her son’s bed.

The DVD was showing was the recording Dan had made that day in this very room of himself punishing and sexually toying with his own Mother but this time for some reason it was showing the section where Dan was kissing, licking and sucking upon his Mother’s hot and sopping wet fanny.

        “Oh my God,” whispered Catherine pulling her short skirt up over her stomach. Pulling aside her tiny thong Catherine’s fingers slipped between her slippery cunt lips and  began massaging her clitoris while the fingers of her other hand unbuttoned her red blouse.

Pushing aside the hastily opened garment, Catherine’s hand pulled her left breast from within the “confines of her pink bra and with her other hand still massaging her clitoris she toyed with her nipple rings, tugging gently and pulling the lovely gold jewelry round and round her nipples while on the TV screen she watched intently as Dan masturbated himself as she herself clearly pushed her dripping wet cunt back onto Dan’s hungry mouth.

        Image after image came before Catherine’s eyes, of Sean, Dan, Tony, Peter, his son’s Mark and David of all of them using and abusing her. Long gone now was

the staid but bored middle class suburban housewife. All of those people had seen to that and at that moment all that mattered to Catherine was her uncontrolled electrifying pleasure, uncaring of the spectacle she was so obviously making she moaned, groaned and writhed in sheer wanton lust upon her own son’s bed.

        “Oh my God, oh my God” repeated Catherine over and again, her senses magnified by her fingers probing the inside her hot throbbing cunt. Her thumb continued to massage her clitty and a few minutes later Catherine’s lower body reared up from her son’s bed.

        “Ooooohhhhhhhhh” Catherine cried out again and again until all to soon yet another Dan induced euphoric orgasm overtook her shaking body.

Fully aware that should he ever discover just what she had been doing in his bedroom she was sure Dan’s control over her would become absolute and non negotiable. Catherine guiltily tidied herself and, as she had many times since using The master key before leaving his room, ensured Dan’s bedroom was left exactly as it was when she had first entered the room.

All the time though Catherine was unaware of the tiny spy cam Dan had purchased for himself, switching itself on every time the bedroom door opened. The spy cam had done the same on the other occasions Catherine surreptitiously entered Dan’s bedroom, blithely ignorant of that fact her husband had also told Dan of the master keys both he and Catherine possessed.

        As always after leaving her son’s bedroom Catherine’s emotions were mixed with both guilt and feelings of extreme illicit pleasure fought for supremacy. It was pleasure that won the day as a smiling Catherine took her car keys for the drive into town. Perhaps it was a good day to buy some REALLY racy lingerie.

        Out shopping and using her mobile phone Catherine had tried on another three occasions to get hold of her sister Victoria but all her calls were to no avail. So with her expensive shopping centre boutique purchases safely stowed in her car Catherine had finally decided against calling round to see her sister. Instead she decided in favor of returning home to again try on her purchases before Dan returned home from college. There after spending an hour parading herself before her bedroom mirror dressed in her new dresses and lingerie Catherine was facing Dan across the dinner table.

As was almost always the case these days an almost electric atmosphere existed between Mother and son and even though Dan had made no attempt to ‘interfere’ with her of late, Catherine was aware that neither she nor son were truly comfortable in each other’s company.

        In reality this was only true in the case of Catherine, for Dan’s long periods of silence were actually designed by the now surprisingly mature mind of her son to unsettle his Mother.

Smiling inwardly and fully aware his Mother had been in his room again and played the DVD recording while toying with the fantastic new cunt and nipple rings she now sported.  Dan knew that his recent tactic had worked to perfection.

Later Dan would play with his cock whilst taking a leisurely look at a recording of his Mother furtively entering his room and brining herself to orgasm whilst toying with her new gold rings, his knowledge of which Dan  could not yet mention to Catherine lest she become suspicious about how he had discovered what she still thought to be her secret..

After Sean’s demand and implied threats Dan knew he had to now tread carefully with his Mother and so now contented himself with viewing the films he had already made of his Mother and questioning her movements and attire, but that in itself gave the young man a huge sense of control. More so if the threat of the son punishing the Mother was always hanging in the air between them, so for now Dan was content to allow his Mother to apprehensively broach the subject of Fridays visit to Peter’s party.

        “I, err, well, you didn’t know this Dan but I’ve been earning a little extra cash by providing extra tuition for a family I happen to know. As an extra thank you we are invited to a family birthday party for their two boys. Your father was going to take me Dan but as you know he had to go abroad again. Anyway the boy’s father Peter has suggested that you may wish to go with me Dan, Please say you will, I know you will get to meet some lovely people and meet plenty of girls and guys of your own age there.”

        For a while Dan was uncertain and wondered if this was an attempt by his Mother to try and distance herself from him by getting him to make new friends but suddenly that changed and he thought his Mother she must sooner or later realize she had just made a terrible mistake after, warming to her task she had then added.

        It’ll be so much fun Dan. We can both dress in party clothes and I know you will just love my dress...not only that but we are to be taken there in a chauffeur driven car, It’s a lovely car Dan, a huge Limo, I’ve been in it before and  it even has its own cocktail cabinet.”

        Even though finding t difficult to contain him self Dan at least managed to nod in approval and replied, reply “Sounds very nice Mother.” Whilst all the time his mind worked overtime, wondering just why his Mother wanted him to go to a party.

Dan suspected the host must be the boss of the chauffer whom he had watched helping his half dressed Mother from the huge car whilst casually fondling her breasts. More so was that on the third occasion he had seen the car last Friday night It had been quite obvious to him that his Mother was on her knees between the driver’s legs And the only reason she would be doing that would have been whilst sucking the driver’s cock. Given that the driver was not the chauffer who had first collected his Mother, Dan thought that he must then have been this guy Peter.

        So all that money he had seen had not been given to his Mother by Tony! No, it had to be from this guy Peter. Just what had his Mother been doing for her to earn that sort of cash?, It was certainly not from teaching his son’s...or was it? Thought Dan as wicked thoughts of his mother giving a head job to two young boys came into mind.

        “Well Dan,” asked Catherine of her son. “Will you take your Mother to the party?” 

        “Of course I shall Mother, but only if you model your party dress beforehand you so I can give it my approval!”  ……………………..     

        Chapter Eight: The following weekend:

Oh my God……..who the hell are you? Cried Vicky after waking to find a nasty looking youth sat on her bed pulling away her bedclothes, revealing her naked body before in her hung over and sleep befuddled condition Vicky made a desperate but futile attempt to prevent him from doing so.

“It’s almost midday and time you were up and about you last bitch” he replied, holding Vicky’s chin with one hand whilst easily containing Vicky’s attempts at concealing her naked body with the other before continuing. “Sean has sent me to look after you and drive you around, just as well by the looks of it, it looks as though you’ve really been hitting the bottle along with a few joints and you look like hell” Said Kevin Smith.

Vicky’s eyes followed those of Kevin to bedside table, upon which stood a glass and half empty Vodka bottle along with a butt filled ashtray holding a small roach from the last of the Joints Dan had left her with a few days ago. ‘No wonder I sleep so long’ reflected Vicky whilst cursing herself for not wearing a nightdress during the hot summer’s night.

With painful grip upon her chin booking no argument Vicky at last recalled the name Dan had written on the note he had left for her. So this dreadful spotty youth whose eyes were now looking intently at every inch of her naked body was to her ‘minder’

during the next 24 hours. A minder whose only purpose was to ensure she was delivered to her ‘Client’ at the specified time and with her wearing the exact clothing required of her thought Vicky dejectedly whilst wondering if he would allow her a cigarette  and a ‘livener’ from the bottle of Vodka beside her.

*….I need…could I have and drink and a cigarette….please” But under Sean’s orders to ensure she stayed sober and alert Kevin was in no mood to compromise and while by then stroking Vicky’s large breasts and nipples told her “Maybe Later Baby, first you go downstairs make a nice big pot of coffee them bring it back up here”

As she made her reluctant way downstairs Vicky had been sadly mistaken in thinking Kevin may allow her to at least place a robe over her naked body for without further ado the always uncompromising Kevin produced a pair of cold steel handcuffs connected by a wide steel chain and clipped them over the surprised Raven haired beauties wrists, telling her she would only wear clothes when he allowed her to do so.

Even so, after using the downstairs toilet, Vicky had retained her ingrained sense of vanity by after washing herself thoroughly and brushing her dark hair she had sprayed a liberal amount of perfume over her entire body.

  With his inbuilt malevolence toward older women Kevin was more than happy to extract every last once of dignity from her. This began by his having the naked  Vicky, with somewhat envious eyes, kneeling on her haunches drinking her coffee with her wide spread knees clearly displaying her cunt lips to him whilst Kevin lay upon her bed lighting his first spliff of the day.

“Maybe I’ll give you a couple of tokes when you are in the bath washing that great looking cunt I can see winking at me down there……. After you’ve given me a good head job that is!”“………………………………………………………………….

                    ………………………………………………………………

        Inside the reception hall of the large country house Catherine Dixon stood chatting with Peter Harris who had joined them after his two sons had welcomed a very nervous Catherine and her son Dan to their opulent birthday party. Catherine had stood frozen to the spot and her heart thumped wildly against her chest as the

two young boys complimented her upon how beautiful she was looking but Then the two boys stood chatting amiably to her son Dan who of course should have been unaware that these two seventeen olds had so recently repeatedly humiliated and ravished his Mother in her every orifice, leaving Catherine Dixon flooded with their hot gushing sperm.

        Even so, despite her anxiety after the boy’s father Peter joined the little group Catherine could not help but enjoy a brief moment of illicit exhilaration as she recalled the memory of how she been beaten by, taken and forced to taste and swallow the hot sperm of three of the four males surrounding her and in fact had been subjugated by all four if she included the moment of fleeting madness when her tongue had rested upon the throbbing head of own son’s rock hard cock and Of course Dan had also beaten his Mother on more than one occasion.

        As she gazed around the reception hall it became obvious to Catherine that the huge house was full of beautiful young girls, many of whom were dressed even more provocatively than her. The guests also included young men of Dan’s age and were themselves dressed in lounge and dinner suites such as the one she had managed to get Dan to wear.

All of which led Catherine, as Peter chatted to her about her husband’s business trips, to ponder upon the real reason she had been invited to the party, for she was Still unaware why it had been so important to Peter that either her husband or son escort her here. Catherine could only assume the answer to that question would be  discovered later and expected to learn this after the sumptuous buffet laid on in the huge dining room had been consumed and the evening had really got underway.

For the younger partygoers there was dancing to the rock group Peter had organized and perhaps she would learn  her undoubted fate after the entertainment Peter had vaguely mentioned was to be held for some of the guests later on.

       So after Allowing Peter to usher her by the arm into the large dining room so full of inviting food and drink, Catherine’s mind drifted back to the luxury of her journey to the party when she fearful of what to expect at the birthday party Peter had arranged for his twin sons, Mark and David she had sat reclined into the expensive luxury of soft leather seats in the rear of the limo carrying herself and Dan toward the large county house of Peter Harris.

        Once again the car was driven by Catherine’s nemesis Charles, the chauffeur who had gagged, subdued and humiliated Catherine during her first visit to the huge country house and . Whom she had instantly and hesitantly recognized as soon as she had seen the peak capped chauffer. Tonight though Charles had been a model of deference toward Catherine and Dan and to him they were Sir and Madam.

Catherine however had noted how now and again how, with a hint of a smile, Charles eyes had caught her own through the rear view mirror as he drove along and that those eyes were also taking in her short low cut dress beneath her small velvet wrap.

        Catherine had at least been relieved that Dan had been sensible enough to sit a modest distance from his Mother in the rear of the car, something Catherine thought her son must have found very difficult to do given his reaction, and she had to admit her own earlier eventual frustration, when as promised Catherine had given Dan a preview of the dress she now wore for tonight’s party.

        Earlier Catherine had finally managed to contact her rather vague sounding sister and was unaware Kevin Smith was listing to their conversation on the speakerphone while finalizing his preparation for the naked and terrified Victoria’s own night out. Their short conversation ended after Vicky had assured Catherine she was just a little tired and was having an early night.

After that Catherine had bathed then dressed in the sexy clothing Peter had provided for her to wear at the party and applied lavish makeup before cheerfully calling out to her son from her bedroom doorway and after hearing her son bounding up the stairs, then retreating back into her room to allow Dan to view the dress from where he stood in her bedroom doorway.

        Moments later and with his cock already straining hard against his pants Dan was gazing in open admiration at his Mother from her bedroom door as she elegantly twirled around her bedroom modeling the backless red chiffon dress she was to wear for the evening. Even though fully aware her large unconstrained breasts were straining against the thin material and giving Dan a view of her hard nipples Catherine could not help but feel a surge of pride, not only in the way she knew she looked in the tiny dress but also pride in the way her son so obviously admired her looks.

        “Wow,” said Dan, “What an unbelievable dress,” as Catherine paraded her mature yet still beautiful body. Truly meaning it, Dan had never before seen his Mother looking so sexy. With her long blonde curly piled high on her head after her visit to her hairdresser and her face made up to perfection. Not to mention the tips of her wonderfully large nipples pointing through the thin material of her red dress.

        “But you still haven’t shown me what you are wearing under the dress Mom.”

        “Please Dan, let’s leave that for now,” replied Catherine unconvincingly whilst hoping her son would spare her the indignity of having to display to him the pink lingerie beneath her dress.         “If you really want me to take you to the party you will just have show it to me Mother, now stop being so disobedient and take off the dress right now.”

        The sudden severity of Dan’s voice stopped Catherine abruptly in her tracks. Such was her son’s tone of authority his words could just have easily been those of Sean or Tony, It was an authoritative voice booking no argument and when his Mother’s eyes met his own again Catherine found herself trembling in a bizarre sense of erotic anticipation.

        “Do it now or face a spanking in my room,” Dan threatened his nervous Mother and by now anxiously aware of the familiar sexually charged atmosphere developing between them Catherine realized it was either remove the dress or be spanked along with all the possible ramifications that may follow her refusal.

Having spent the past hour on her hair and makeup Catherine was less than enthusiastic about either option and tried to appease Dan by saying to the young man dressed in a white and black tuxedo and looking smarter and more adult than Catherine had ever before seen him. “Please Dan, the car they are sending will be here soon and I’ve already spent an hour on my hair and makeup. Look, please let me show you by lifting my dress Dan.”

        Dan though was adamant and determined to have his own way and strolling into Catherine’s bedroom He surprised his Mother by holding her shoulders and forcing her to turn around before taking the thin long spaghetti straps of the short red chiffon Dress and easing them over Catherine’s shoulders before telling her. “Don’t argue with me Mother. This is only going to affect your hair and makeup if you defy me and I have to spank you.”

        With no further protest from Catherine Dan lowered the lovely little dress over his Mothers large breasts and stomach until the slippery material slipped down further and further Until it formed a red pool of chiffon around Catherine’s pink 5 inch high heeled shoes.

Dan eased his Mothers almost naked body away from him until he had a glorious view of Catherine’s naked back and still pert buttocks dissected by the thin black elastic of her tiny pink thong above her naked milky white thighs and shapely legs, legs were in seamed black stockings with lace tops clipped into the clasps of Catherine’s pink suspender belt.

        “You really are so beautiful Mother and I love the new lingerie, when did you buy it?” Dan asked Catherine while, to her dismay slowly turning her around until she faced her son with her large but firm naked breasts fully on display. Her shaven mound only partially concealed by the thin panel of pink silk that made up her tiny thong.

“Oh my god mum, when did you have these fitted? Exclaimed Dan with feigned surprise as Catherine’s new gold nipple rings came into view.

“Oh..I….well….I thought, well Dan…it was an impulse I guess, desperately hoping her son would not discover the matching ring on her pubis. 

        Acutely aware it was only a few minutes before the car arrived Catherine knew it was by now pointless to try and conceal her body from Dan now that once again he had got his own way and So Catherine simply stood rock still with her hands by her side as Dan admired her body from this frontal angle. but After he had again complimented her upon her lovely body, his fingers began toying with her little gold nipple rings and Catherine was again horrified to find the familiar throbbing in her pussy beginning to overwhelm her senses.

        “Oh God, please don’t do that Dan. We both know it’s wrong, you should not be doing it,” Catherine pleaded rather lamely, not wishing to antagonize Dan just before the car arrived.

   Even though Sean had warned him off this sort of thing Dan Ignoring his Mother and cut off any further protest from Catherine by placing two fingers of his left hand to his Mother’s lips and continued to toy with and twist her gold nipple rings. As her breathing became ever harsher, Catherine unconsciously closed her eyes to the intense pleasure and when Dan pushed his fingers a little harder against her lips Catherine parted them a little until Dan’s fingers met her tongue tasting and licking the two digits before sucking her son’s fingers fully inside her mouth, greedily sucking and licking her son’s digits as though they were his cock inside her mouth.

        Dan’s heart was thumping wildly to this latest easy triumph in bending his Mother to his own and realized he was going much further than he had originally intended and was sure his throbbing cock would surely rip open his pants. 

        Even so, such was Dan’s exhilaration as his Mother sucked greedily and erotically upon his two fingers he was unable to prevent himself from lowering his fingers from Catherine’s nipple rings and trace them downward, over her body and toward her sodden cunt lips before the loud ringing of the door bell suddenly broke this illicit yet electric cavernous pit of ecstasy into which both Mother and had fallen.    

“Oh my God, that’s the doorbell!” gasped Catherine, breaking the spell and pulling herself away from Dan’s fingers in both her mouth  she grabbed her dress and dashed into her bathroom. Trying hard to conceal his frustration together with his bulging erection, Dan quickly composed himself as best he could before going downstairs to open the door to Charles and told the chauffer that his Mother, as it seemed with all Mother’s, was always late in getting ready and would be down in a couple of minutes………………………………………………………..

     

    

As she sat at the dinner chair Peter had ushered her into Catherine recalled her son’s red face and bulging groin, not to mention his eyes meeting her own when helping her into the car and wondering if Charles had noticed anything.

        Well, it’s too late to worry about that now, thought Catherine as Dan stood beside his Mother whilst Peter introduced her to a husband and wife couple who looked to be a bit younger than her, perhaps in their late twenties or early thirties. “Catherine, please meet my business associate Bill Coombe and his lovely wife Helen. They have promised to look after you during the evening. As for young Dan here, this gorgeous young lady is my niece Polly and she has really been looking forward to meeting the son of the Lady who had taught her cousins so much.”

        And as Catherine tried to hide her blushing face Peter allowed both Dan and Poppy to take their seats before telling Dan. “I have sat Poppy with you Dan because I know that as Catherine’s son you will be mature enough to look after her.”

        Then Poppy interrupted him by saying “Oh please Uncle Peter, you’re not going to embarrass me again...not before all these nice people.” 

        Smiling at Catherine, Peter then continued. “I’m afraid Poppy can be a little mischievous at times Catherine, that’s why I am hoping Dan will be a calming influence on her.”

        “I’m sure he will Peter,” replied Catherine, wondering if anybody could possibly be as “Mischievous” as the man standing beside her.

        “Good, that’s settled then, I leave Poppy in the safe hands of young Dan.”

        Dan could already feel Poppy’s small hand sliding up his inner thigh below the dinner table but. “Who cares”, he decided. “She can be as naughty as she likes with me as long as this Peter doesn’t see us.”

        Peter was then sitting Bill Coombe to one side of Catherine with his wife Helen beside him. With both of them shaking her hand Peter then sat Dan in between Helen and Poppy at the circular table leaving a final place beside Catherine and here Peter finally sat himself.

        Oddly to Catherine both Bill and his wife Helen wore black tuxedos. Although she admitted that in Helen’s case the thin black silk suit and white silk blouse made the tall cropped haired slim dark haired woman look very attractive and sophisticated whilst the tanned Poppy went to the other extreme in wearing a tiny white dress, shorter and lower cut than even her own and Catherine noted that Poppy’s well

tanned legs had no need of tights or stockings. Just as well for as she went to sit down it had been quite clear to her that Poppy was wearing neither a bra nor a thong and that beneath the tiny dress the young girl was in fact completely naked!. .

        Whether by accident or design Catherine had been allocated a “Carver” chair, the arms of which would not pass underneath the table, leaving Catherine’s legs on display below the hem of her short dress, so much so that whilst she, Peter and the Coombes were engaged in a four way conversation Catherine continually pulled the hem of her short dress downward in an effort to cover her lace stocking tops. Until that is whilst speaking to Bill, as Catherine again lowered her right hand to pull her hem downward she suddenly felt Bill’s hand gripping her own to prevent Catherine from adjusting her dress.

        “Please stop doing that” Bill politely but firmly told Catherine whose eyes went straight to his wife Helen and then to Peter but although having been party to the conversation both Peter and Helen resumed speaking to one another as if nothing had been said to her whilst across the table a bemused Catherine could see that Poppy and her son were leaning close to one another deep in their own seemingly private conversation and unaware of the byplay taking place.

        Without even thinking about it Catherine had pushed Bill’s hand to return it back up onto the dinner table before Peter then told her.  “I think you had best apologize to us Catherine.”

        Momentarily stunned, Catherine could do no more than look, first to both Helen and then Peter but saw neither surprise or pity in their eyes and after glancing across the table to see her son and Poppy were still totally oblivious to what was going on Catherine lowered her head and softy replied. “I’m sorry Bill.”      

  “That’s a good girl Catherine, after all why spoil a lovely view of a wonderful pair of thighs”, laughed Bill, Leaving Catherine more than a little confused and embarrassed and wondering if this interplay had been more than just a piece of fun to Bill, suspecting that perhaps somehow it formed part of the reason she was here tonight...but if that were the case why then did Peter insist she also invited Dan to the party?

        Surprisingly to Catherine, Dan and Poppy sat closer and closer while laughing and giggling and with Peter now and then leaving the table to act the perfect host, the rest of her meal was spent engaged in pleasant conversation with Bill and Helen before Bill eventually informed the suddenly star struck and fascinated Catherine that along with Peter he was in fact a partner in a film production company, a company specializing in action and romantic films sold on DVD and the internet.

Bill also explained that his wife Helen had at one time even acted in some of the films he directed and that some members of his production crew were even at that moment making a recording of the party for Peter’s sons.

        Eventually the dinner tables were cleared and the younger guests began traipsing outside to the large dance marquee although both Dan and Poppy were still having fits of giggling together and with a sudden illogical feeling of resentment Catherine could see that Poppy was now running her fingers up and down her son’s thigh as far as his groin before Peter eventually returned to their table and told the youngsters. “Come on you guys, there’s a rock band and a dance floor waiting for you two, these older ones will join you later.” 

        Whilst watching Poppy drag a reluctant Dan from his chair toward the dance marquee Catherine didn’t however notice the young girl nodding toward Peter whist he was strode off toward the marquee with her and Dan but then the conversation had resumed and Catherine giggled and looked away diffidently when Helen suggested that as Catherine herself had right features and skin tone required for a close ups why hadn’t she herself ever gone into acting.

        “God, I’m far too old Helen, besides put side by side with you I would be seen as the old wicked witch compared to a fairy princess,” laughed Catherine although secretly flattered by the tall good looking woman’s words.

        “That’s complete nonsense...and I can prove it!” laughed Helen.

        “I’m afraid I don’t follow you Helen,” replied Catherine but once again Helen had laughed. “Look around you silly, look at the cameras, all we have to do is get one of the crews to take a camera into a well lit room and do a screen test on both of us.”

        Certainly Catherine had been aware of people with cameras and sound equipment milling around in both the reception room and there in the huge dining room although she hadn’t associated them with Bill or Helen, but  a couple of glasses of wine along with her own innate sense of fun caused her to respond to Helen. ”Okay then, but as they do in golf, whoever the poor judge is to be will have to give my older face a much higher handicap than yours Helen!” said Catherine, not noticing the look passing between Helen and her husband before all three burst into fits of laughter. 

        “Okay then Catherine and afterward we will show the film to someone unbiased and let him or her decide which of us is better suited to the camera. My bet is on you Catherine. You will let us borrow a camera crew wouldn’t you darling?” Then asked Helen coyly, leaning close to Bill and kissing him on the cheek.        

Her laughing husband then replied, “Jeez, how could I refuse two such beautiful women! Sure, the guys in the reception area are about finished. You can get then to help you out Helen. Maybe Peter will let you use his private den for the shoot, there’s plenty of light in there.”

        With the dance marquee forgotten for the time being Catherine and Helen chatted, laughed and continued their mock competitive banter together as Bill went off in search of the film crew before returning ten minutes later to tell Catherine and Helen, “It’s all arranged girls and Peter said he’s more than happy to help you so Neil the cameraman and his technician are setting up their equipment in his den.” 

        Mentioning Peter’s name had shown a little seed of doubt in Catherine’s mind, but still, this silly competition would involve only Helen and herself looking into a film camera operated by one of Bill’s employees and Catherine’s doubts soon melted away when with her hand squeezing her own upon the dinner table Helen told her.        “Hey, don’t look so worried Catherine, you’ll be amazing, believe me I know you will.”

        “Perhaps I should go to the marquee and tell Dan where we are going,” replied Catherine before Bill interrupted.

        “Hey, don’t forget your boy may want a little time alone with that girl Poppy, Catherine, so you and Helen just go enjoy and leave it to me, I’ll go to the marquee and tell the lad you’ll be, err busy for a little while but that afterward you’ll join him for a Mother and son dance.”

        A few minutes later, after more laughter and banter Bill watched Helen and Catherine walk of arm-in-arm toward Peter’s private Den

As both women giggled mischievously, Helen Coombe led Catherine Dixon by the hand into Peter’s private den watched by the camera crew already inside the room, well aware that rather than being occupied with their earlier mundane assignment of filming the party guests in the reception hall they now had a far more enjoyable assignment engaged in their more usual task of filming beautiful women in distress.

So having already been tipped off by Bill the crew played up to the outwardly innocent contest between Helen and Catherine, taking the usual close ups from all angles before asking both fully dressed women to parade around the room and Although Catherine was puzzled as to why a sound man was present, such was the frivolity and banter between everyone in the room her doubts were soon dispelled. That was until Helen reminded Catherine of her demand there be a “handicap” allotted to her, as she were the older of the two women.

        “Well, with my old figure it had better be a good one!” giggled Catherine.

        “Oh, if you really want to win I have the perfect handicap for you Catherine!” answered Helen, by now standing behind the shorter figure of Catherine Dixon, just as the cameraman had requested for they wanted a good shot of Helen, the much taller woman, with her head well above Catherine’s shoulders. Then, after Helen had placed her hands on her shoulders, Catherine giggled impatiently and replied. 

        “Of course I do Helen but you still haven’t told me what it’s going to be.” ,Before being         suddenly taken aback when without warning Helen’s hands upon her shoulders pulled away the spaghetti thin straps of her tiny dress.

Taken totally unawares by this sudden action, Catherine’s reactions were far too slow as Helen, just as Dan had done earlier, slid the little chiffon dress over Catherine’s bare breasts and stomach until it again lay in a pool of red chiffon around her ankles and Catherine was facing the camera and sound men almost naked with only her tiny thong, stockings and suspender belt concealing any last vestiges of her modesty.

        “Oh my God Helen, what are you doing,” cried Catherine, suddenly realizing both the cameraman and his sound man colleague were enthusiastically filming the unfolding scene and. belatedly cupping one large breast in each of her small hands Catherine pleaded with them to stop. However both men simply ignored her pleas and continued filming her agitated distress whilst the horror struck. Catherine suddenly felt Helen’s fingers on her hips pulling the thin black elastic of her tiny thong away from her body………………………………………………

                   ……………………………………………………………………….

“Hello my child I am Olga and I am going to look after you tonight” The large East European woman told Vicky before leading her through a maze of corridors and eventually entering a smaller dining room upon the table of which sat Champagnes and canapés.

There Olga removed both Vicky’s handcuffs and blindfold before telling a rather surprised Vicky.

“Olga now pour champagne for Madam….please take food if you wish….and please sit there”

Having taken her specified high back chair and accepted the glass of champagne Olga whilst pointing to the champagne and canapés whilst pointing to the champagne had then left the dining room after telling Vicky “you very pretty little child, Olga like you very much but Olga go now for a while but will soon be back…now you enjoy yes?”

Taking a sip of champagne and still without a clue as to what was expected of her Vicky could only nod in affirmation toward the large and rather scary woman with the strange accent.

For the time being At least Vicky  was relieved at being free the beck and call of the odious Kevin who had kept her naked and chained throughout the afternoon whilst using her as nothing more than his personal slave.. ………………………………

………………………………………

Earlier, In her Bedroom with Vicky Kneeling by his side Kevin had reclined lazily upon Vicky’s bed toying with her body In between her repeatedly sucking his cock and swallowing mouthfuls of his disgusting sperm.

In between these episodes Vicky had made Kevin drinks and snacks, lit his cigarettes and ushered her naked body on all fours around her bedroom like a pet animal whilst holding Kevin gazing eyes with her own.

Eventually though, to her great relief, Kevin had finally relented and it was with almost a genuine sense of gratitude that Vicky had accepted a small Vodka along with a few tokes on one of the spliffs he occasionally lit. 

Although still miffed by Sean’s assertion that he was not to fuck Vicky in either her cunt or Ass Kevin again used her mouth and satisfied his needs for the final time before looking at his watch and deciding it was by then time for Vicky to take a shower before preparing herself for the evening…………………...

Now in Peter’s large house taking another sip of her champagne Vicky recalled how she had embarrassingly showered under Kevin’s lustful eyes. Almost as bad had been the humiliation of having Kevin drying her body before watching her dressing in the Sheer Red lingerie she had modeled before her nephew Dan and after making up her hair and face before thee malevolent youth then stepping into the matching high heeled shoes and parading around the room for Kevin.

Eventually Vicky had slipped her curvaceous body into an incredibly revealing short black dress Kevin had given her.

A dress leaving almost nothing to the imagination for its low cut top  only just concealed the top of her sheer red bra whilst the hem again only just hid the lace

tops of Vicky’s sheer stockings although it was quite obvious to Vicky that  when  sat down, far more of her legs would revealed than simply her lacy stocking tops .

At least the SUV Kevin had assisted her into had been smart enough, but Vicky had  been horrified when realizing her tiny thong was surely visible after sliding into the rear seat Kevin had pulled her arms behind her back before placing the cold linked steel handcuffs over her wrists and even worse, then blindfolding Vicky with a  leather hood! 

“This is how they want you delivered so just thankful I haven’t gagged you as well bitch” Kevin told the mortified Vicky, now unable to continue her futile attempts at concealing her upper legs. So all she could then do was to sit back against the soft leather for what seemed to be an eternity.

Eventually, without a clue as to where she was or how long they had been driving the SUV came to a standstill.

“This is it bitch……. It’s my job to make sure you behave yourself with these guys…so any acting up from you and you get the hiding of your life !” threatened Kevin before Vicky’s door had been opened and the terrified, blindfolded, handcuffed  unresisting Vicky was removed from by a large severe looking woman just as Kevin  spotted a tall very built  and hard looking guy telling him to wind down the drivers window.

Saying nothing the guy had passed Kevin the large sealed envelope” For your boss…open it and you regret it…understood?” Kevin nodded, experience had long since taught him just who to avoid a confrontation with and when asked, he quickly handed over Vicky’s handcuff keys before the guy then surprised him by placing a bundle of notes in his hand and then telling Kevin.

“Be a good boy…forget this place and forget you brought her here……it was a Hotel up the road…..get it?”

“No problem…..never been here in my life” replied Kevin happily counting the cash he had been given.

                                             …………………………………..

        “Stop being so childish Catherine,” Helen told her.” You asked for a handicap and who will be interested in looking at me when they can study your lovely breasts and those wonderful gold rings, now stop being such a naughty girl and show your lovely big tits to the camera. If you don’t I will pull this down so they can film your lovely little pussy instead!” 

So appalled was Catherine that Helen was about to remove her thong and therefore display her most intimate of body parts to the cameraman that even though constrained by the need to keep her breasts covered, she none the less struggled to break free of Helen’s grip on her hips, but It was hopeless, the much taller and quite obviously stronger and younger woman’s grip on her hips was like iron and Catherine was eventually left with no option other than to lower one hand from her breasts onto Helen’s hand gripping both her hip and the thin elastic of her tiny thong, but in doing her best to cover both large breasts with one arm Catherine  was unwittingly giving the cameraman some wonderfully authentic footage of the naked mature beauty’s struggle to retain her modesty as she struggled to free herself from Helen’s vice like clutches as  once again Helen hammed it up for the film crew.

.“You really are being very naughty little baby Catherine, I’m going to have to punish you for that.”

Helen admonished the older woman and with one firm wrench of Catherine’s thong ripped the elastic and Catherine’s tiny garment was easily torn away from her body, leaving Dan’s incredulous Mother, as the cameraman zooming into her crotch, to use one hand in an erotic attempt to cover her shaven cunt lips and gold ringed pubis before, from behind her, Helen pulled back both Catherine arms just below her elbows before then taking the struggling Catherine’s slim wrists in one of her strong hands.

Pulling her arms upward Helen forced Catherine’s body to bend over at the stomach and after pausing for the cameraman’s signal she began repeatedly and forcefully slapping Catherine’s naked buttocks and the backs of her upper thighs and try as she may, no matter how hard her pleading and struggling, Catherine was completely unable to escape the much stronger woman’s grip and from the Punishment Helen was giving her.

      For Catherine having been bound or handcuffed would surely have been infinitely more preferable to the humiliation of being so easily controlled by another woman this way. All the more so when every moment of Catherine’s struggles and her every squeal and protest seemed to play to Helen’s seemingly effortless control of her body whilst Helen’s merciless spanking of Catherine’s bottom and thighs continued to be recorded by a camera crew only too aware that the footage of the entirely genuine resistance the naked mature blonde provided for the camera would be worth a small fortune to their boss. 

        “For pity’s sakes Helen, please stop this,” pleaded Catherine yet again. The stinging in her thighs and buttocks alongside the utter humiliation of it all was excruciating but Catherine’s pleading seemed only to spur Helen on to an ever more forceful rhythmic spanking of her painful reddened bottom until Helen eventually told her. “Now be a good little baby and tell Momma how sorry you are for being so

naughty and that from now on you will be good girl and do everything your Mistress tells you.” 

        Catherine cursed her stupidity in agreeing to attend the party. After all her every instinct had told her the only possible reason for Peter wanting her there would have been to inflict yet more indignity upon her and  just that was happening now although this time it was not Peter or his sons inflicting those indignities but one of his guests and a female guest at that.! Yet Catherine was convinced Peter must surely be behind her predicament and was by now fully aware this was almost certainly only the beginning of her dilemma and she had little or no choice but to comply with Helen’s demands.

So Despite the appalling humiliation of having the film crew capturing her every word, Catherine softly recited the words demanded of her by the younger woman who then resumed spanking her.         “I’m sorry...oh God... Mistress...I’ll be a good girl now and do as you tell me.”

       However, Catherine was totally unaware that “Helen Coombe” was in fact “Mistress Imogene”, Poppy’s dominant lesbian flat mate and another of Bill’s porno actors. Although more accustomed to subjugating her flat mate, both on camera and at home, Imogene was more than willing to play the part of “Helen Coombe” and having been very much taken by the charms of this mature blonde beauty Helen was by then hoping she may even succeed in actually “turning” the older woman whilst playing her dominatrix persona before the camera.

    So, with thoughts of life scenarios now in mind Helen continued.    “That’s a Good baby, she said,  momentarily releasing Catherine,” Now your Mistress and the film crew are going watch you wiggling your yummy naked ass as you crawl around the room on all fours.”

        This was too much even for Catherine who over the past months had become almost immune to such degrading treatment and suddenly noticing the film crew was now on the other side of the room from the door Catherine decided to make a run for the door. Seconds later the naked  Catherine was doing just that but only to find the door had been locked and Moments later, after desperately pulling on the locked door, the trembling naked Catherine turned to see  the film crew continue recording every moment of this new drama and that Helen was moving slowly toward her holding a riding crop

. “Oh God I’m sorry, please don’t use that on me Helen... Mistress!” cried Catherine just before screaming in pain as Helen slashed the leather crop across her naked breasts.

        After a couple more slashes of the riding crop, pained, bewildered and utterly mortified, Catherine was soon wriggling her bottom deliciously as she crawled round and round Peter’s “private den” on all fours. As she did she was emitting little yelps of pained distress each time the fully dressed “Mistress” Helen tapped the leather riding crop on her bottom and lower thighs. For her part her Mistress walked slowly beside her crawling naked charge.

Helen then began stopping now and again to have Catherine sit up on her knees with her hands behind her back before again laying the crop across her breasts. Then occasionally changing direction or having Catherine lower her head until her lips were kissing Helen’s shoes, delighting the camera crew who for the next hour captured every second of Catherine’s ill-treatment.

An her ill treatment culminating in Helen instructing Catherine to push her nose into the thick carpet while simultaneously raising her bottom high in the air and then with her hands reaching behind her, to spread her ass cheeks apart as Helen ran the tips of her fingers up and down both Catherine’s cunt lips and puckered anal ring.

        “Now let’s get you nicely juiced up little baby,” Helen told the highly self-conscious Mother. Then as she delivered a couple of blows from her riding crop to the back of Catherine’s thighs as a foretaste of what she could expect should she remove her hands from her buttocks Catherine was told that any attempt to deny Helen access to either her cunt or anus would be rewarded even more harshly and this threat alone allowed the younger woman’s fingers to freely explore Catherine’s orifices for the next few minutes, During which time Catherine was mortified to discover that Helen’s knowing fingers were indeed causing her pussy to lubricate freely before being stunned to realize a soft cylindrical object was being slowly inserted into her vagina.

        It was this object, in fact a short but thick pink rubber dildo, that Catherine was ordered to retain in her vagina when forced by Helen to kneel back on her haunches with hands behind her back. Catherine, resting her bottom upon her ankles, was then told to suck three of Helen’s fingers into her mouth whilst sliding the dildo between her cunt lips. During this time Catherine was also ordered to gaze continuously into Helen’s eyes until, with long low gasps of pleasure, and still looking into her tormentor’s eyes she came to orgasm whilst continuing to stare into Helen’s and sucking greedily upon Helen’s fingers whilst fully aware the cameras were capturing every moment of her capitulation and submission toward the younger dominant woman towering over her.

        Fifteen minutes later a satisfied Catherine was now far too obedient toward Helen to offer further resistance. With  Helen sat behind Peter’s large desk with the embarrassed and naked mature blonde Mother sitting obediently on her knees like a small child, after placing her arm around Catherine’s shoulders, Helen again playing up to the camera as she kissed, cuddled, caressed and toyed with the Beasts, nipples and gold nipple rings  the older yet subservient and naked blonde beauty.

Gradually Helen unfastened Catherine’s suspender tabs and removed each of her stockings in turn before unclipping and disposing of the suspender belt, after which  Helen began Kissing and biting the older naked woman’s breasts and nipples and  telling Catherine.

“These really are beautiful nipple rings baby,” while turning the thin gold bands around Catherine’s nipples and playfully slapping her hips and thighs before Eventually Helen pulling her thighs apart and thrusting two fingers between Catherine’s cunt lips, exploring Catherine in a way she had never before experienced as once again Helen dominated her body before the camera,

“Now tell your Mistress how much you are enjoying me doing this baby,” said Mistress Helen,” for the benefit of the camera”

        Perhaps it was because those who had so used and dominated her had thus far been male that having to submit to this fully dressed woman, a far younger and stronger woman, caused Catherine not only to feel more shamed and powerless than ever before in her entire life but also unable to deny the erotic stirrings Helen knowing fingers were creating inside her so obediently parting her thighs Catherine instinctively groaned.

“Oh my God that’s so good Mistress,” just before Helen’s mouth closed over her own and although deeply embarrassed, Catherine found her own tongue involuntarily thrusting back against Helen’s invading more demanding tongue whilst the younger woman continued exploring Catherine’s pussy.  However, Catherine was unaware that Helen’s fingers had loosened her own jacket and blouse and taking one of her small breasts from inside of her braless blouse Helen broke away from her  breathtaking kiss and guided Catherine’s mouth over her own nipple, telling her, “Now you be a good baby and suck on your momma’s nipples.”

        Even though Helen’s fingers were creating turmoil with her sanity Catherine could scarcely believe what she was doing, for almost without hesitation she began sucking upon Helen’s  Nipple as if it was the teat of a baby’s bottle, causing Helen to moan aloud and telling Catherine. “Oh Baby, that’s so good baby, so good, you just keep sucking on mommas nipples!” The almost fully dressed lesbian dominant told her naked victim as her fingers resumed toying with Catherine’s vagina whilst guiding Catherine’s compliant lips over her other nipple.

        Only Catherine herself could possibly explain why, When Helen suddenly removed her fingers from inside Catherine’s vagina just as she was about to climax, she compliantly allowed her arms to be placed around Helen’s neck to be carried like A small child in Helen’s arms into another room, there Catherine was amazed to see Peter’s special bondage table. A table that was in fact leather covered stainless steel metal bench manufactured in the shape of an H. Although the upper section of the H was filled in to provide support the lower half of the H contained two long separate sections allowing for free movement between the legs of whoever happened to be lying upon the bondage table.

        The entire H shaped bench was covered in thick foam, topped with soft black leather and as the camera crew continued filming It was onto the padded black strapping her down. Then Helen used leather straps hanging down from above the table until Catherine’s wrists, stomach and even neck were strapped down to the upper section of the bench before continuing her work by spreading Catherine’s legs wide apart onto each individual lower section of the bench.

Strapping down her ankles and thighs while all the time hushing Catherine’s feeble protests by stroking her breasts and thighs, Helen was telling her. “Hush now, you be a good baby and momma won’t have to punish you!” Although with no control over what Helen was doing and saying to her, the younger woman’s silky caresses and words somehow dispelled Catherine’s feeling of responsibility. Helen had created a bizarre sense of security by her skilled effortless control over the older woman, until Catherine was startled to see both Peter and Bill standing beside her on either side of the bench, both gazing down at her helpless naked body.

        “Oh God” was all Catherine could whisper for not only were Peter and Bill standing beside her, they had both placed a hand on each of her large breasts. Then as she looked down the bench in anxious fascination Catherine saw Helen stripping away her own clothing to reveal her own slim, naked, small breasted and slim hipped muscular body before unashamedly strapping a strange looking belt around her waist and thighs, from the centre of which, to Catherine’s astonishment, a massive pink almost life like latex cock pointed directly toward her cunt lips.

        Holding the huge fake cock in her slim hand Helen edged her naked body between Catherine’s well spread legs. Then with the mature beauty shaking her head in denial Helen held the huge tip against Catherine’s already lubricated sex lips. With Catherine pleading with her not to do this to her, Helen thrust her hips forward. Quickly the massive life like cock slid inch by inch into Catherine’s reluctant vagina until the massive latex toy filled her completely. Thus leaving Catherine, with both Peter and Bill still toying with her breasts, to throw her head back and close her eyes, gasping and moaning as Helen began slowly fucking her.

        Holding her captive’s hips Helen pulled and pushed herself in and out of the softly moaning Catherine, stopped only occasionally to lean over Catherine and kiss her firmly on the mouth and In doing so finding her captive’s tongue almost as demanding as her own. Now unable to deny the latex cock within her together with the men’s hands toying with her breasts Catherine’s mind and body succumbed to the inevitable as Helen, her mouth hovering over her own told her. “That’s it, you’re being a good baby for momma Catherine and we both know just how much you want this so be a good girl and tell momma just how much.” 

        “Oh God, Ohhhhhhhh...please fuck me...Mistress. I really love it Mistress,” groaned Catherine, ignoring not only the humiliating situation in which Helen had placed her but also  completely unaware that thousands of paying internet customers would soon be studying every inch of her mature beauty while fantasying and salivating over her pleadings and her writhing naked and bound body.

As the well practiced porn actor Helen  pushed her hands under and lifted Catherine’s buttocks to continue fucking her ever deeper and with ever growing intensity, Catherine’s groans and gasps soon become ever more urgent and another command came from the lesbian dominant. “Now beg the Master’s to allow you to suck their cocks, little baby.”

        Oh God...please Master Peter, Master Bill, please put your cocks in my mouth and let me suck them.

        Moments later, as the pace of Helen’s fucking brought her ever closer to a wonderful orgasm, Catherine’s mouth and tongue feverishly worked in turn on the two throbbing cocks placed over her lips by Peter and Bill. Neither were strangers to having their weapons touching each other between female lips before the camera. Each used one hand to pinch pull and toy with her nipples. While Catherine sucked and licked them both men began masturbating Their rock hard cocks over her mouth until minutes later, just as Catherine came to her own wonderful climax neither man could contain themselves any longer and each of them In turn drew back for the benefit of the camera before aiming a hot stream of semen into Catherine’s mouth and around her lips and chin.

        Beneath Helen as her body bucked as best it could, Catherine’s orgasm overtook her Just as Helen’s fingers pushed repeatedly at the button at the base of the massive dildo, sending spurts of warm liquid deep inside Catherine’s vagina in an almost perfect re-creation of a cock pumping sperm deep into her cunt.

        “Ohhhhhhhh ….my God that’s so good,” gasped Catherine feverishly between swallowing mouthfuls of hot semen.

        “That it baby, cum for momma, cum for your Mistress.”

        Slowly coming down from her orgasm Catherine became aware of Helen unclipping from her belt with the monster latex cock still fully inside her. Moments later Catherine was groaning and gasping loudly when Helen switched on another button and clipped a thin length of chain hanging from the monster dildo onto Catherine’s conveniently placed Gold pubis ring, effectively ensuring the sex toy stayed put, buried deep inside her vagina

“Well, you really are amazing Catherine and you are a lucky girl for it appears that Helen has really taken a shine to you to you, but right now we are going to let you relax for a while, after all you really don’t want your son to see you all breathless and flustered do you Catherine…I sure Helen will take good care of you” Peter told Catherine as the buzzing dildo continued its vital work of creating sexual fulfillment inside Catherine’s cunt.

Then, after Helen had wiped the remnants of semen from around Catherine’s mouth she was suddenly unable to hear a single sound and still incapable of moving her body a single inch All Catherine could do was to plead. “Please...Mistress what are you doing to me?” but as the rubber intruder in her cunt began a series of timed vibrations Bill snapped a latex blindfold over her eyes and the Suddenly Catherine was unable to see or hear a thing before hearing the gentle tones of Pan Pipes coming through the twin earpieces placed there by Peter and Bill……………………………………………..

“Okay Helen, I’m sure you will be keeping an eye on things” smiled Peter before continuing.

“Now then, come along Bill I’ve got something really special to show you”………………  

.                                  …………………………………………………

        In the dance marquee Dan’s evening just got better and better for as much as he enjoyed being with his Mother and looking at her fantastic outfit Peter’s niece Poppy’s dress was something else again. Especially to a seventeen year old like Dan with a Mother fixation still finding he way with girls his own age.

        Poppy had proved to be an amazing dancer and as she snuggled up close to him during a slow romantic dance Dan’s earlier suspicions while they were canoodling at the dinner table that underneath her tiny white dress Poppy was completely naked had been confirmed. Then after she had pressed her obviously braless breasts against his chest, Dan’s hand had stolen underneath her short white dress and enjoyed cupping her very naked buttocks, even finding time enough to confirm her ass crack was not dissected by the elastic of a thong before Poppy’s hand pulled his own away.

Then to his delight, giggling happily and rubbing his rock hard cock with her other hand as they danced ever closer Poppy had told Dan. “Naughty, Naughty Danny, what would my uncle say if he saw you doing that in here, but I do know a place where you can do a lot more of that without us being seen by anyone.”

        Dan could scarcely believe his good fortune. The little cracker Poppy was handing it to him on a plate! He knew he wasn’t a bad looking kid and although having had only a few girls since puberty none of them had been negative about his ability to fuck them.

So Dan was excited but also pretty confident as, giggling and laughing he walked hand in hand from the marquee back into the main house with Peter’s niece Poppy, or rather Sharon, in fact a bisexual lap dancer and part time porno actress more used to playing the “victim” in most of the BDSM films produced by Bill and Peter and who was more than willing to do a few “extras.” now and again.

        “In here Dan but we must be careful Uncle Peter doesn’t see us,” said “Poppy” as she dragged Dan through a doorway before hastily closing the door, leaving Dan only just able to see Poppy’s little white dress in the unlit room as she began kissing him again after pushing him back against the closed door.  A couple of minutes later Poppy had eased her mouth away from Dan’s and was pulling her little dress over her head before casting it aside,  leaving him in no doubt the young girl  now really was naked. 

Then Dan’s eyes widened in delight as dropping to her knees Poppy hurriedly stripped Dan of his shoes, socks, trousers and underpants and with her lips only a fraction away from his ever growing erection Poppy encircled Dan’s throbbing cock with one tiny hand and pulled back the foreskin to reveal a purple head glistening with pre cum.

        “Hey, that’s a lovely cock Danny,” giggled Poppy before pushing her tongue between the slit of Dan’s pulsating cock.

        “Jeez...bloody hell that’s so good,” groaned Dan desperately trying to stop himself from shooting his load in Poppy’s mouth there and then Poppy began her very experienced and expert oral sex routine upon the relatively inexperienced young man’s cock whilst to use all her guile to prevent Dan from Cumming before a couple of minutes later, pulling her mouth from the surprised Dan and telling him.

        “Hey Danny, my knees are aching on this floor and I can’t see a thing in here, let’s put a light on.” so while Poppy was still rising from her knees Dan’s hand searched in the darkness until he felt a light switch beside the door.

        As his eyes adjusted to the sudden glare Dan could see he was standing in some sort of strange looking operating theatre type of room In the centre of which stood a strange leather topped table and Dan was suddenly stunned that upon the table, secured by leather straps, lay a very familiar naked and blindfolded woman complete with a huge noisily vibrating rubber cock in her vagina 

        “Fucking hell,” exclaimed Dan, and after turning quickly toward him Poppy had another fit of the giggles.         “Jeez...isn’t that your Mother, Dan.” ……………………………..

“So what do you think of this one Bill” asked Peter as both men gazed at the shapely figure of Victoria Preston through the huge two way mirror set into the wall of his ‘Very Private’ office in a separate wing of the large country house.

This was an office adjoining the studios he and Bill sometimes used for BDSM and other niche films, in one room of which the unsuspecting but still nervous Vicky, a glass of champagne in one hand, was picking at some canapés upon the large table with the other.

“Well, she certainly looks the part Peter, ideal for son dominates  Mother stuff, or tied and gang banged by college kids, even Mother and daughter, that sort of stuff, she’s got the figure for it that’s for sure, but I’d have to see a lot more of course……..but where did you find her Peter…and has she been trained yet?”  

“Well that’s the part I though would amuse you Bill….believe it or not the bitch stood there is actually Catherine’s sister”!

Peter had gone on to explain to his astonished friend how Catherine’s own son Dan had fed the information about Vicky to Tony’s protégé Sean Brady, that after Dan had shown Sean his secret recording featuring both his Mother and her sister Vicky in naked and lingerie clad poses, Sean had enlisted Dan’s help in drugging, beating and sexually abusing Vicky before blackmailing her into subservience, a subservience that tonight had led her straight into their clutches.

Peter then explained that although Sean knew part of the story he was just as unaware it was Peter who had booked her services for the night as he was  her sister Catherine Dixon was also n attendance along with her son Dan, who, they could both see from the TV monitors was, along with Poppy at that very moment hovering above his Mother with a huge erection in his hand

“Dirty little Fucker” exclaimed a laughing Bill before adding “But there will be some good footage of the Kid and his mother for us to view Peter….but why is this one here?, are you planning on hooking her up with her sister tonight?”

”Not tonight Bill, I bought her as a gift to the boys for the night, as I told you the other day, amongst other things they fucked her sister Catherine the other week and the young rogues enjoyed her so much they actually wanted to keep her for themselves and even knock her up so they could drink her baby milk alongside her new kid”

After Bills guffaws of laughter had subsided Peter continued “ But Needs must eh Bill and right now Catherine Dixon is worth far to much for us to let that happen so maybe later, but  I thought we could to use our other method on Catherine or her sister Vicky and that’s another reason why she’s here, to give they boys a choice if you like, they can spend the entire night doing whatever they want with her and in he morning make a choice between her and Catherine for their……shall we say breakfast treats?”

Peter waited for Bills laughter to subside and after pressing a button on his desk continued.

“So Just as soon as the boy’s are bored with the disco we’ll get Olga in there and put Vicky through her paces before the boys get stuck into her” ………………………………………………………..    

                                        ……….…………………………………………………

       After Ignoring Poppy’s exclamation  the semi naked Dan had quickly strode across the room and looked down at the tethered, blindfolded but exceedingly beautifully naked body of his Mother whose features were, even at that moment, expressing the delight of yet another orgasm created by the huge rubber monster in her cunt. “Jeez Mum what the hell they have done to you.”

        Beside Dan the naked Poppy said, “She can’t hear you Dan, look at those earpieces.” and bending over the unseeing Catherine’s face, Poppy held her ear close to that of Dan’s naked Mother before exclaiming. Look, see for yourself, they are playing some sort of music in her ears.”

        In fact Dan could see that the small earpieces had been secured in Catherine ears by the simple expedient of taping a small length of “gaffer tape” over each ear, ensuring his Mother could hear only the romantic Pan Pipe music playing in her ears and only after feeling Poppy’s breath on her face did Catherine become aware there was someone in the room and turn her unseeing head from side to side, asking. 

        “Helen? Are you there, please let me know it’s you Helen, I can’t bear this not being able to see what’s happening to me.” 

        “Dan’s initial reaction upon seeing his Mother this way had been to remove her blindfold and release her from the leather straps binding her but realizing his naked Mother quite obviously hadn’t heard a single word he or Poppy had said he was then not so sure and for a moment stood there looking at the way his Mother’s naked body had been tethered to the strange table.

Dan looked the way his mother legs were secured either side of the lower section of the H as she lay there, unseeing and unhearing, as the buzzing vibrator between her legs now and again caused her to twitch and tremble and his thoughts turned from the considerate to the conspirator.

As his excited eyes studied his helpless Mother, Dan suddenly realized his cock was twitching into throbbing excitement and without attempting to free his Mother indecisively  asked the naked Poppy standing beside him.

        “Do you think we should untie her?”

        “Christ Dan that’s your Mother there... but what if she is playing some sort of sex game with those other people on our table. Imagine her embarrassment if she saw both of us standing hear naked and with your cock staring at her as you untie her,” replied Poppy, giggling at this last remark and now confident his Mother was unable hear him Dan even giggled a little himself as he replied. “I suppose you could be right, but we can’t just leave her like this Poppy.”

        “Who said anything about just leaving her” replied Poppy mischievously as it occurred to Dan that Poppy was not the least self-conscious about her own nudity before looking on in growing excitement when the young girls fingers began rotating the huge dildo in his Mother’s vagina, and unable to hear, see or even move her body Catherine could only gasp in surprise and plead.”

        Please...oh God...please tell me it’s you...Mistress.” 

        “See, I told you Dan, your Mom must be playing some sort of game with them.” giggled Poppy as, to Dan’s ever increasing admiration of her Poppy continued rotating the buzzing dildo between Catherine’s cunt lips.

        Hey Dan, look at her nipples rings, aren’t they just something? And look at the one in her cunt, Jeez Dan, never mind your cock, your Moms cunt looks good enough to eat and she’s already very wet so why don’t we play our own game with her.” The excited young bisexual porn actress told her young and very, very eager companion.

Unlike Poppy Dan was unaware of the cameras recording their every move as the young girl withdrew the giant phallus from Catherine’s vagina, before   Replacing it with two of her fingers thrusting deep inside Catherine’s soaking wet fanny before, much to Dan’s amusement, Poppy then placed those fingers in her mouth and sucking greedily told him. “Christ she tastes lovely Dan and I bet she’s just gagging to be fucked. Listen Dan, you’ve got the biggest hard on I’ve ever seen so why don’t you fuck her yourself”!.     

     “Jeez Poppy, that’s my Mom for God’s sake.” But just one look at his now huge and throbbing cock told Poppy Dan’s words were hollow was suddenly on her knees taking his cock into her mouth, creating an unstoppable momentum of sexual

Hunger inside Dan before, after pulling away, Poppy said. “Go on, do it Dan, you know she’s gagging for it so fuck her, go on, do it for me and Afterward I can do it to her as well, then it’ll be as if we are blood brothers, only with us it would be blood fuckers,!” laughed Poppy.

        It really was all too much for Dan. The thought of having both Poppy and his Mother was too great a temptation to resist and with his heart hammering against the walls of his chest Dan clutched his wildly throbbing cock in one hand and stepped between his oblivious Mother’s well spread legs.

“Go on, give it to the bitch,” urged Poppy and as he looked down at those wonderfully inviting glistening pussy lips with the amazing gold ring just above them Dan could hold out no longer and pressed his throbbing cock against his Mother’s cunt lips.

        As she felt this sudden unexpected invasion Catherine gave a sudden sharp intake of breath and thinking either Peter or Bill was about to penetrate her she awaited the inevitable and gasped loudly when Dan pushed a little harder and slipped his cock a few inches between his Mother’s seemingly welcoming cunt lips, “Oh God...Peter ...Bill, please tell me it’s you.” The helpless Catherine whimpered as the throbbing cock, now half way into her caused her already heightened sexual desires to lubricate her throbbing pussy.

        Realizing the enormity of what he was about to do Dan suddenly hesitated, as much as he wanted this to happen he also suddenly recalled Sean’s threat him if ever he should so far as to actually try and fuck his Mother. Even so Dan wanted this more than anything he had ever wanted in his life but also knew that fucking his Mother so furtively, without her knowledge was not what he had for so long planned or envisaged and with a huge effort of will power pulled his throbbing and he knew, almost erupting cock from between his Mother’s beautiful cunt lips.

        “Christ Dan” said Poppy;” I thought you wanted to fuck the bitch.”

        “Not like this,” replied the breathless Dan, “She has to be looking at me, asking me to do it, begging me to do it.”

        “Jeez, I never put you down as a goody two shoes Dan,” replied Poppy, inserting her fingers into Catherine pussy again, making Catherine gasp to the unexpected intrusion and cry  out again “Oh God, please tell me who you are.” In reality though, never before in her life had Catherine experienced such exiting feelings of helpless sexual anticipation at the knowledge it could be anyone touching, feeling and fucking her and that she was completely incapable of preventing whoever it was from doing so 

        “Oh trust me Dan, I make the bitch beg you for it,” said Poppy.

        “But I want her to beg me to do it when she understands she is under my control,” replied Dan gazing down at his cock dripping with both his and his Mothers juices. Then Dan made his decision and walked around the steel table until his Mother’s head was adjacent to his still throbbing cock and lowering his hand, tenderly stroked his surprised Mother’s face as she whimpered.

        “Please Helen... Bill...this is driving me crazy…Ohhhhhhhh my God!.”

        Turning round Dan saw that Poppy’s head was now buried between Catherine’s legs and enthusiastically pushing her tongue between his Mothers cunt lips.

As she emitted moans of pleasure and Poppy’s tongue pushed ever deeper inside her vagina Catherine assumed it was Helen Coombes tongue inside her cunt Catherine  and whimpered “Oh my God, that’s so good Mistress.”

        Energized by the incredible excitement he had experienced at having his cock between his Mother’s cunt lips, no matter how briefly, and now watching Poppy enjoy taking advantage of his helpless Mother, Dan could contain himself no longer. Jumping up onto the metal bench he straddled his Mothers naked body and with his knees resting either side of Catherine’s heavy breasts Dan took his dripping throbbing cock in one hand and leaned forward until his cock rested between his surprised Mother’s slightly parted lips.

        With Poppy’s tongue doing incredible things between her cunt lips Catherine was unable and unwilling to reject her natural desires and pushing her tongue onto the throbbing head of the cock between her lips she took and tasted her own juices combined with those of her son. Very soon Catherine was blindly running her tongue over the whole of Dan’s enormous throbbing head before enveloping the whole plum like head inside her mouth. Such was Catherine’s ecstasy caused by Poppy’s knowing tongue that even though her befuddled mind registered the aroma was slightly familiar, she none the less still began sucking and licking her son’s cock for all she was worth. 

        Dan was in seventh heaven, to have his Mother sucking his cock this way could surely have been bettered only by being able to look into her eyes while he pushed his cock further into her mouth before for the first time in his life Dan suddenly felt a small wet fingertip scratching, pushing  and probing  his anal ring.

        “Oh Jeez that’s so good,” Dan groaned as Poppy continued her mouth to cunt ministration of Catherine whilst simultaneously giving Dan the thrill of his young life when her finger pushed past his sphincter.

Now utterly incapable of containing his desires Dan savagely pushed his cock deep into his Mother’s mouth until Catherine retched to the enormous throbbing cock

buried deep within her throat before, eventually Unable to control himself any longer, Dan’s cock suddenly erupted and his hot sperm gushed deep into his Mother’s throat, filling her and choking her as Catherine gasped and gagged to the huge volume of hot young sperm Dan jettisoned into her mouth and throat.

        “Oh my God, Oh my God” repeated Dan over again. With Catherine unable to swallow his seemingly endless stream of gushing sperm fast enough bubbles of hot white liquid formed around his Mothers mouth, creating  strands of sperm around Catherine’s lips, mouth and chin and she continued her attempts at taking all of his seed in her mouth and throat.

        This would do, after all his near misses and frustrations tonight his Mother was greedily drinking and swallowing his sperm. Maybe one day soon she would beg him to fuck but until them his gushing juices would flood his Mother’s mouth as she swallowed a powerful reminder of his ownership of her before suddenly from behind him hearing the apparently angry voice of Helen Coombe shout.

“Poppy...Dan? What on earth are you two doing in here……on my God Dan, what have you been doing to your Mother!”

After dismissing Poppy with “I will speak to you late young lady Helen turned to the acutely embarrassed Dan and whilst he made a disparate attempt at covering his deflating dick told him.

“You had better go as well Dan but god knows what would have happened If I hadn’t chanced upon you two although by the look of your poor Mother’s mouth something already has” Then looking harshly at the deeply reddened face of Catherine’s son Helen continued “you’ve haven’t, have you Dan, did you put cock inside your Mother?  “

“Oh God….only….well…oh shit....it was only for a moment or two Mrs. Brady”

Striding across the room o stand beside her head Helen finger trailed across Catherine’s cum encrusted lips and ignoring her plea to be released from the bondage table quietly told Dan

“Well then Dan it’s just as well it was me and not Peter who came into the room, I’ve only just met your Mother but I like her very much and would hate to see her name dragged into the mud just because her son could not keep his cock to himself” Helen began whilst trailing her fingers across his Mother’s breasts and nipples before continuing

“Any more than you would wish me to tell your family that I caught you in the act of fucking your blindfolded Mother….. You owe me big time young man and as I said I am very much taken with your mother and feel it my duty to protect her, so do we understand each other Dan?”

After having seen Joan from the bookshop in action as young as was Dan was most certainly beginning to understand Helen Coombe for by then her fingers had slid down to stroke and caress his Mother’s glistening cunt lips and fully aware that his cock was again twitching toward erection Dan replied.

“Yes Mrs. Coombe, I think I understand you and you can rely on me to, well, help you whenever you want me too”

“That’s a good boy and there most certainly are one or two things you can help me with Dan” ……………

        After the departure of Dan Helen began theatrically fussing around Catherine by cluck clucking as she removed both blindfold and ear plugs. “What on earth have you been doing Catherine….I popped out to the party for a while and to fetch us some drinks and come back to see you in this state” 

“Oh God Helen” began Catherine before Helen’s uncompromising glare adding “Mistress….I just don’t know…I thought it was you and….well Bill or Peter…but now…..oh God, who was it Mistress?

“If I knew that they would be in a lot of trouble little baby” and happy that Catherine had again assumed her subservient manner toward her began wiping away the remnants of Dan’s semen from around his Mother’s mouth and chin with a warm towel whilst looking down into Catherine’s anxious, questioning yet somehow trusting eyes in bogus sympathy and after releasing the naked blonde beauty from the bondage table collected Catherine in her strong arms.

How though Helen wished she could take this naked mature beauty home with her, to simply keep her there and to have the older woman naked at all times so that she play with her whenever she arrived home and display Catherine Dixon to all her friends as her new toy!

        Certainly Helen had been well paid for her role and sure, after Bill had told her of his and Peter’s plans for Catherine, she knew she would be seeing her again very soon but So captivated was Helen by Catherine’s sophistication, her mature beauty and undoubted submissiveness along with her clearly latent lesbian tendencies, that Helen was determined she would take the beautiful Catherine for her own.

Whilst continuing to gently stroke Catherine’s compliant naked body Helen knew she wanted more than just the youth and nubile body of the bisexual yet vain and superficial Poppy/Sharon had to offer and here at her mercy lay a passive, obedient and yet intelligent and stylish submissive who through a combination of fear and trust was seemingly prepared to carry out any and every instruction Helen gave her

. In short Catherine was the perfect candidate to become Helen’s Slave/Handmaiden while she relegated Poppy/Sharon to servicing her on the sad but inevitable occasions  Peter and Bill would call upon Catherine’s services.. 

        “Please...Mistress...who was it, it here, with me?” pleaded Catherine again, no longer able to refrain from asking the question, the answer to which she feared she already knew.

        Placing her fingers over Catherine’s lips, Helen told her. “Shush Baby, what’s done is done and it’s really no concern of yours...Mmmmm. These really are lovely tits. Perhaps I should have them tattooed with the words, “Property of my Mistress!”

        Yes, all in all the evening had proved to be very profitable for Helen/Mistress Imogene and all that remained now was for her to complete the very enjoying task of ‘turning’ Catherine and Helen had already decided that whether willing or otherwise her most valuable asset in helping her turn the beautiful Catherine Dixon would be her pervert son Dan whom she had already caught red handed with his cum juices splattered all over his Mother!

“I think it best if I get you cleaned and dressed Catherine, then I will round up Dan and get the chauffer to take you both home”, Then after gently her hugging into her bosom Helen tilted Catherine’s head up toward her own and continued.  “This really must be our little secret though Catherine…..I have my suspicions as to who was responsible, as I really think you do little baby…and the fact is there were and probably still are remote cameras in here”

Then, with her fingers gently turning and toying with Catherine’s gold nipple rings Helen added.

“Peter is a good friend of mine little baby and I shall do everything I can to ensure you are not embarrassed by any indiscreet revelations that, shall we say, are too close to home? I like you very much little baby but there would be only so much I could do for you should you decide to reject my friendship…..do you understand what I am saying my pretty little baby?”

Even though she was gently caressing and cuddling her Catherine was only too aware of the veiled threat Helen had just given her, either do whatever she demands of her or have photos of her and, who knows, even her son spraying torrents of hot semen into her mouth and over her naked and bound body.  

“Yes Mistress…..I understand” replied a dejected Catherine whose only solace right then was the strange feeling of protection she felt at her naked body being securely her held in Helens strong arms…………………………………………………

                     

Each with one eye on the events taking place in his ‘Den’ Peter and Bill looked on in some pleasure at events taking place on the other side of the two way mirror after Olga had again entered the studio and before Vicky’s astonished eyes pressed a wall button allowing the electronic room divider to slide back and  reveal the contents of the entire studio.

“Oh my God” whispered a stunned Vicky as her eyes took in the revolving spot lit bondage dais and the racks upon racks of bondage restraints, the huge wall mirrors, the metal cage and queen size white leather topped bench all of which made up the special film studio.

Having then toward the stunned Vicky Olga’s hands began running over every inch of Vicky’ thin and very revealing dress.

“You very pretty girl and Olga like you very much….but now is time you earn your money…so now you remove dress yes? Said Olga in her East European accent as Vicky stared in fascinated awe toward the area just opened up before her.

“Oh my God” was all she could repeat before stepping toward Vicky,  Olga gave her face a stinging slap with her strong hand , leaving an ever more terrified Vicky no choice but to unzip her tiny black dress and to remove the garment  and under the watchful glare of the cross armed Olga, stand there in only her sheer red lingerie

“Mmmmm….you very big titties….Olga like very much and think maybe my boys like you even more than the other one….now come with Olga…… is work time for you”

So it was that with huge trepidation whilst wondering what on earth this cruel woman meant by ‘my boys’ , Vicky allowed herself to be ushered into the other part of the studio where, ten minutes later, albeit still dressed in her sheer red lingerie, Olga had fitted her with soft leather ankle and wrist cuffs, a matching leather collar complete with metal dog leash and finally a matching ball gag.

Then, to her horror  to Vicky found her arms and wide spread ankles securing by Olga to wooden beams set into a revolving stage lit only by a single spotlight.

“Oh yes……you have lovely big titties…….even nice cunt also” Olga then told Vicky after taking an inordinately long  time  running her probing hands inside Vicky’s sheer red lingerie.

“Now is you wait for my boys….but maybe Master have a good look first…..maybe if Master happy he give you to me later…you like?”

On the other side of the mirror both men were laughing at Olga’s obvious ploy that Peter allow her to use Vicky after his boy’s had finished with her. Well why not Peter

thought, after all she had looked after his boys for many years now and along with being rather frightful, with her guttural accent and Olga was also very useful in certain other areas. So Yes, Olga would get her opportunity tonight although just how Victoria Preston would manage to cope with her was anyone’s guess!   

                                      ……………………………………………..

chapter 9

        Although seemingly each deep were in thought, in reality Catherine and Dan were simply too embarrassed to speak during the journey home from the party and the trip had been completed in strained silence until once indoors Mother and son retired to their respective bedrooms. There they each to pondered upon that evenings momentous events.

        Soothing her beaten and battered body in a hot bath, Catherine’s emotions were in turmoil for although there could have been no way she could have excused herself from attending the party she still cursed her stupidly in agreeing to Peter’s demand that Dan accompany her.

        The how, why and who was responsible for her being subjected to Helen’s dominance was a matter of conjecture that surely had something to do with Peter. One thing Catherine was now certain of was that it had been her son’s cock pushing first between her sex lips before being placed in her mouth.

Therefore, the torrent of hot semen she had swallowed after it had flooded her mouth had erupted from Dan’s Cock.  Alongside the cheap perfume of Poppy Catherine had sensed it was her son from the moment he had stood beside her, for he had an aroma that she had long recognized was peculiar only to Dan himself.

        Now thankfully relaxing in a hot bath Catherine wrestled with the question of how she could possibly confront Dan and tell him she knew it had been him taking terrible illicit advantage of his own Mother. Especially when she herself would be hard pressed to answer the obvious question of why was it she made no attempt to either pull her mouth away from Dan’s cock or to at least plead with him to stop what he was doing to her. Or indeed why it was she had felt disappointed and empty when he had withdrawn his throbbing cock from within her pussy.

        At length Catherine decided her only option was to say nothing about events which would sooner or later would have most certainly taken place anyway. Catherine could only hope Dan would do likewise and spare her the humiliation of him treating her body as his own property

But a potentially far greater problem now loomed in the statuesque shape of “Mistress Helen.” And her astonishing parting words after toying with her breasts and repeatedly sucking upon her embarrassingly erect nipples before ultimately allowing Catherine to Dress herself.

        “You’re my little baby bitch now Catherine and I’m going to have SO much fun with you.” Words that left Catherine in no doubt she had not seen the last of “Mistress Helen” or of her mischievous intentions toward her. As she lay in the bath recalling Helen’s combined use of intimidation and tenderness to control her Catherine was surprised to discover her nipples again growing erect. The all too familiar throbbing inside her vagina was surfacing at her recollections of the probing of “Mistress Helen’s” tongue.

        “Oh my God, why should I be feeling this way,” pondered Catherine for it seemed was now she always feeling extremely sexually charged when being under the control of others. Rather than being diminished after passing the age of forty Catherine’s desire to be sexually dominated had grown stronger than ever, even, as seemed to be the case that evening, when being subjected to the domination of another woman, in that case Helen Brady.

         Catherine recalled the time, now seemingly so long, when Joan had excited her so much in Tony’s “dungeon’ she had seen that episode only as a minor interlude of “her training” that day at the hands of Sean Brady and others. Tonight though, when under the control of Helen, it had been so different when the Tall slim woman’s fingers slipped between her cunt lips and Catherine found herself wondering how was it could be possible for one minute to be naked and fearfully intimidated by Helen, only for the next minute to feel so desired and protected in the arms of the younger, far stronger fully dressed woman, even when she herself was as naked as a new born baby?

        Catherine had no answer to this conundrum but at that moment as she slid further into the warm water she began rubbing her clitoris for it seemed all she could do was relive in her mind the moment Helen had slid the massive dildo between her wet and willing cunt lips and of the wonderful orgasms she had achieved at the hands of “Mistress Helen”. …………………..

        While Catherine was coming to terms with her new found desires, further on down the hall Dan lay on his bed as and also visualized what had happened that evening when trying to freeze in his mind the breathtaking moment when he filled his

Mother’s mouth to the brim with his semen and marveled at the recollection of bubbles of his cum juice frothing from between his Mothers lips as she swallowed the never ending stream of hot semen his throbbing jerking cock was pumping into her mouth……    “

        .”

Chapter 10: Monday Afternoon:

        In the bookshop Sean Brady’s eyes returned to the huge TV monitor set into the wall across from Tony’s or rather now his, large inlaid desk whilst studying the delightful sight of the inverted naked body of Tony’s long time friend/slave/office manager Joan hanging by her ankles from a strong rope fed through a ceiling beam as Kevin Smith almost lazily rotated her weary body,  stopping  only now and again to choose a target before yet again beating the unfortunate woman with a long thin whippy cane

        Kevin had spared no area of her body and Joan’s screams were very real as Kevin punished her over and over again when beating her breasts, nipples, thighs, back and buttocks in turn and for the first time in many years Joan was reduced to tearful humiliated pleading through a mouth and lips still thick with Kevin’s semen.  “Oh God, please Kevin, no more, I’m begging you. For the love of God I can’t take any more!” whimpered the once defiant but now crushed and defeated office manager.

        Later, having decided Joan’s pleas were real and sincere, Sean made his way to the “Dungeon.” And after grabbing a handful of Joan’s hair lifted her face toward his and informed Joan of the new set of rules. These she could either accept unconditionally and execute without hesitation or face remaining there, strung upside down, exactly as she now was, overnight and beyond until she accepted that her new status was now as a very subservient part of the “bookshop”.

       Kevin would have been quite happy had Joan not instantly agreed to Sean’s demands for Sean had earlier told him it was now his job to ensure Joan was kept in line, no matter what it took.

But Kevin knew there would be plenty of opportunities to again take Joan down a peg or two, even if he was only too aware of Sean’s dislike of him he knew Sean needed him to do his dirty work for him and of course things would get better still if the guy who worked at the big house gave him some more cash to keep quiet about where he had delivered Vicky Preston on the Saturday evening.

But having witnessed Sean’s smile when counting the large amount of cash contained in the sealed envelope he had handed him that morning Kevin doubted he would be that concerned after Kevin had collected Vicky the following morning And that although somewhat worse for wear she was now recovering at home, ‘probably with the help of the spliffs I left her with’ thought Kevin. .  

      Unaware both his mature slaves had spend the night at Peter’s house Sean was none the less more than pleased with the way things were progressing.  After the departure of Tony and dealing with the often reticent office manager he had absolute control over all the various dealings of the “bookshop and of course word would very quickly spread among the “girl’s about the treatment he had dished out to the woman who had always lorded it over them.

Simply the fear of undergoing a similar beating themselves would serve to make his position even stronger amongst them and although he knew the likes of Catherine Dixon and her sister Victoria actually got off on a beating he thought both these women were far too terrified of him to ever consider trying to escape his clutches……

…………………………………………………..

Certainly Kevin had been correct about her recovery being aided by his spliffs but for Vicky they never lasted long enough and by the Monday afternoon she had exhausted the small supply Kevin had given her and now wanted more, needed more if this inhumane treatment of her was to continue as it most surely would, but the source of these spliffs lay in he hands of the repugnant Kevin and her almost equally repulsive nephew Dan.

Vicky Knew the price to pay for more spliffs would have to take their cocks in her mouth again, although at least Dan was somewhat cleaner than the spotty unwashed Kevin.

Kevin had in fact demanded just that form of payment for his spliffs after driving her home early Sunday morning, once again blindfolded and wearing nothing under her tiny black dress after having spent much of the night with her head between the thighs of the frightful Olga.

But even that very unpleasant experience had been far less horrifying than her treatment at the hands of ‘The Boys’, which was tempered only by the large amount of cash she had extracted from a sealed envelope given to her by Olga.

“You come again pretty girl…. Olga very much like you…maybe Olga allowed to even keep you next time” had been Olga’s parting words to Vicky whose thoughts turned again to the large Europe woman’s muscular  arms and naked body encompassing  and subjugating her own equally naked body before recalling the horrors she had been subjected to beforehand.

Vicky’s surprise at seeing Peter’s young sons suddenly standing before her on the revolving stage had at least provided a brief rest bite from the thrashing she was receiving from the cruel leather ‘cat o nine tails’ Olga had for a good ten minutes used upon every part of her body.

The only surprise for Vicky was that she was still partially dressed in her brief red lingerie and ridiculously high heeled shoes when she had first spotted the twin boys.

In truth the ‘Cat’ was more of a frightener then a marker and Vicky had at least become partially used to the pain in her back, buttocks and breasts.

So perhaps the most embarrassing episode so far had come with Olga, having completed securing Vicky’s Body to the bondage stage , then  demanding she kiss her.

“you give Olga kiss before we start yes….you put tongue in my mouth and give me long …how you say….passionate kiss…….you not passionate and Olga make things very bad for you pretty girl” Olga had told the stunned Vicky before reinforcing her message by slashing the ‘cat’ cruelly across Vicky’s exposed thighs, leaving her screaming into her ball gag.

“You understand Olga now pretty girl”…….Vicky nodded her head, after all what was a kiss, even if it was from another woman, if it meant less suffering for her.

And so she had for having removed Vicky’s ball gag and with her fingers exploring every inch of her body Olga’s mouth had closed over that of Vicky before moments later  meeting her with her tongue. Surprisingly and even though it was a one sided embrace Vicky found she was unable to prevent her own desire from surfacing and was amazed to realize her tongue was responding to that of a surprised by very pleased Olga, probing, pushing and exploring the large woman’s mouth with a gusto Vicky would not have thought herself possible of only a short time ago.

So when, after a good few minutes Olga’s mouth had left her own and even though she were still  semi naked whilst bound hand and foot upon the bondage stage Vicky had been astonished to realize she actually wanted Olga’s tongue back inside her mouth!

But David and Mark had soon changed that!

“Oh Yes Olga, she is almost as pretty as the other one” Mark had stated, referring to Catherine Dixon who at that very moment was in the process of being ‘rescued’ by Helen Coombe in the other wing of the large house.

Then, as Vicky’s mind was attempting to decipher what on earth this men looking youngster meant by ‘the other one’ David landed the first blow of a long bamboo cane upon Vicky’s unprotected buttocks.

Had this occurred anywhere else then Vicky’s screaming would surely have been heard for miles, but Peters ‘Studios, being in regular use for such activities, were as soundproofed as it was possible to get and when Vicky’s scream subsided to a sobbing whimper it was Mark who had then said.

“And she’s a lot nosier than other one David”

“Well that’s got one side of her Ass good and red Man,  now let’s see what I can do with the other side”

Even before having a chance to plead with them David had landed another cruel viscous blow of the bamboo cane upon her other buttock and once again Vicky’s screams were of an all too real excruciating pain far, far more severe than anything Olga ha landed upon her exposed skin.  

Casting her eyes into the gloom before her Vicky was desperate to find those of Olga. Surely after having so recently shared such an long lingering erotic and sexually charged passionate kiss the burly east European woman  would step in and prevent these two young monsters from inflicting even more pain and suffering upon her.

In fact David had administered another four such blows to the screaming Vicky’s buttocks before, after inspecting the red tram lines across her generous buttocks  they finally spoke directly to the sobbing whimpering mature beauty.

“My brother and e are thinking of knocking you up and making a baby with you” Began David, reveling in the sudden stunned and horrified expression appearing on Vicky’s face at this astonishing statement.

Then taking up the cudgels of this well rehearsed scenario and thoroughly enjoying the terrified look on Vicky’s pain filled features Mark continued.

“But we are not sure weather to make a baby with you or anther lady we met a few weeks ago…what do you think about it, do you want to make a baby with us Mrs. Preston”?

“Oh my God” Began Vicky eventually in a part sobbing part pleading and part terrified voice.

“That’s crazy…..the whole idea is crazy….you cannot possible expect me to to...to….it’s crazy beyond words…….anyway I’m to old to…to have….Babies….and I take a special pill so I couldn’t….do that anyway….”

Vicky’s present situation however, bound semi naked on a revolving dais whilst in turn each of these young monsters caressed and explored her body as she circled around them served only to make things a thousand times worse for her and even Vicky was aware her words of anger and denial were lame and ineffective in the face

of the terrible situation she now found herself to in…and all ‘thanks’ to those evil people such as Sean Brady who now effectively owned and controlled her….God, were they also complicit in this nightmare? 

Suddenly the revolving dais came to a stop and with both boys now stood before her and fondling every part of her body Vicky was having trouble preventing her body from responding to the young boys strangely experienced fondling of her cunt and nipples but Marks next declaration very soon held Vicky’s attention and she was aghast to hear him telling her.

“But we know your special pill is at home Mrs. Preston and you are staying here for the night, so if my brother and I fuck you enough tonight and fill you cunt with our baby juice and you can’t take your special pill then maybe you will be knocked up, especially if Olga goes home with you for a while to stop you doing anything silly like getting rid of our baby……..Then when you’ve had it David and me will suckle the milk from one of your nipples while our new kid uses the other one!”

“Oh my GOD!......no……for gods sake this is crazy… you can’t keep me here…  let me go, right now…I want to go home…………………you cannot possible think I would be a willing party to such madness……I am old enough to be your own Mother for gods sake…. so put an end to this madness right now!”  Shouted Vicky angrily……Sean Brady, her nephew Dan, Joan, the odious /Kevin, all of them along with the Olga woman and those two horrible young brutes would all pay dearly for this outrage, thought the enraged incensed  Vicky.

But of course without the cooperation of Mark, David and of course Olga, unseen by Vicky watching the events unfold in the gloom beyond the floodlit dais, the helplessly bound and semi naked mature beauty was in a position to do none of these things and could no nothing but continue to endure the humiliation of the two boys, ignoring her protests, now filling her Cunt and Anus with their fingers.

Then it was David, with his fingers humiliatingly deep inside her cunt now telling Vicky.

“You are bought and paid for so you are going nowhere until we are finished with you, my old man reckons we can keep you here as long as we want until we are certain you are going to have a baby if need be……. my Brother reckons the other one is a better bet than you but I’m not so sure, I kind of like those great big titties of yours and I reckon when your are knocked up there will be more than enough Milk I them for all of us!”

Stunned and astounded by these almost inconceivable words Vicky was beginning to believe she had been parachuted into some kind of parallel universe filled with madness, but there was not doubting her own position…and the fact her body was now betraying her and her juices, unwanted as they may have been, were flooding over David’s fingers and even Mark’s finger in her Anus was having it’s own effect.

With her body now betraying her and realizing she was getting nowhere with her angry rejections Vicky discarded her normal persona and pleaded with the boys.

“  Please………I’ve never had children…….and I haven’t a clue as the whether I could even conceive …….no matter how many times you…tried it…. And I am probably to old anyway……..so please……………..don’t make me do that…..I’ll do anything else….anything you ask of me… anything…..”

In fact Vicky had been unaware the boys were simply toying with her and had already made their decision, they wanted Catherine Dixon and these spoilt young men were determined they could sooner or later persuade their father Peter to allow them have her.

“Okay then” replied David at length. “Here’s the deal, first you perform a strip tease and alp dance  to music for the both of us………..real slow…..then we get to fuck you, everywhere….cunt, mouth, Ass the lot……….then when we finish with you Olga gets the same treatment for the rest of the night……..and tomorrow you get home in time to take your pill……….or maybe you would prefer to stay in this house until we get you knocked up”! 

Vicky had in truth been astonished that very young men such as Mark and David could have dreamed up scenarios such as those David had put before her, but none the less, having already been well aware that come what may, both these boys would be fucking her that night, perhaps even spurred on by the attention their fingers were giving her cunt and Ass Vicky had wasted no time in agreeing to the former!

It was well past 2 am when Mark and David, finally exhausted and spent after two hours carrying out their own brand of sexual deviance upon her had finally released the equally exhausted and aching Victoria Preston into the ‘Care’ of Olga. But for Vicky it had simply been a case of out of the pan into the fire.

Much as she had with Catherine Dixon the large stern east European woman had first lowered Vicky into a steaming hot bath. “mmmmm….you not so pretty after my boys finish with you so Olga clean you up and then you make yourself pretty for Olga”   Vicky had been told before having to suffer the indignity of Olga’s hands and fingers entering and thoroughly cleaning her every orifice before taking an inordinate amount of time over the soaping and rubbing of Vicky’s large breasts and nipples.

Amazingly though, Vicky had embarrassingly even found herself responding to Olga’s treatment of her body, the more so when being dried with a huge fluffy towel, Olga had drawn the naked Vicky toward her and once again found Vicky’s unresisting mouth and tongue with her own. 

As much as she had wanted him to, pressure of time meant Peter had not been able to allow Olga to take Catherine Dixon into her bed.

However, Olga had more than made up for her disappointment over Vicky’s very desirable sister Catherine when  with her Bosses full approval and ignoring various members of Peter’s household staff who unknown to Vicky, were used to seeing such sights anyway, leaving the bathroom Olga had carried Vicky in her arms, like a small child, on through the large house to her own quarters, there to gently lower the naked Vicky upon her huge bed then playfully tweaking Vicky’s nipples, telling the mature beauty.

“Now Olga teach her pretty girl how to please Olga… learn good and Olga nice to her pretty girl….you no learn and Olga punish…..you understand what Olga say?”

Mortified and hugely embarrassed but one the less in awe of the powerful woman who as even then stripping down to a black lace bra and tiny matching thong, Vicky had nodded in understanding.

Not so long ago Vicky would have been reviled and disgusted at even just the very idea of being sexually used or even touched by another woman. Now, as she studied and compared Olga’s large breasts with her own, Vicky found herself marveling at how things had changed in such a short space of time, certainly not for the better, she thought bitterly whilst hoping against hope she could somehow regain her purse and its precious contents of those all consuming and calming spliffs.

Vicky’s spliffs though would have to wait for Olga was then at beside her upon the large bed toying with her breasts and nipples before lifting Vicky on top of her, pulling Vicky’s mouth down to meet her own.

“Now pretty girl start kissing Olga’s nipples then work way down to put tongue in Olga pussy” Vicky hear Olga tell her when at last their mouths had parted.

And so she did, for a further couple of hours with fingers and tongues these two mature women explored every part and crevice of each others bodies, in the process bringing each other brought each other to countless orgasms before eventually, finding her head between Olga’s outstretched legs, Vicky a been allowed a precious couple of hours sleep before being woken by Olga’s demanding hands upon her.  

Thinking back Vicky tried to discard her guilt over the amount of orgasms she had achieved at the hands of David, Mark and Olga, after all, what choice had she be given…none at all really and at least the boy’s, young and fresh as they were, had been clean, even if they had at times also been very brutal and malicious with her.

  As for Olga, that was another matter and even now Vicky found it ever more difficult to ignore the throbbing deep in her cunt as repeated images appeared before her of hovering over Olga in the ‘69’ position, of her lapping Olga’s warm wet pussy with surprising gusto whilst below her Olga’s strong hands spread and parted her buttocks and the manner in which her senses had reeled to the incredible sensations Olga’s experienced all consuming tongue created inside her.

For Vicky, at least these recollections provided some small consolation at least for the cruelty inflicted upon her body by those who had declared ‘ownership of her’. 

.

                        ……………………………………………….. 

    Chapter 10:  The following week.                        

        In his private viewing room Peter  and Bill studied a recording featuring Catherine Dixon along with Helen, Poppy and of course Catherine’s son Dan. Certainly at an hour long it was not at all bad and In fact there was enough material to interest the lesbian dominant scene along with some incest stuff showing plenty of cum shots of Catherine’s son pumping into her mouth.

Whilst not showing their faces there was also some good material of Peter and Bill also shooting their loads into Catherine’s mouth along with the short but precious take of young Dan with his cock inside his Mother while “Poppy” was eating her pussy.

Peter thought the loose storyline for the film demanded some more good material featuring the naked Catherine subjected to more ‘training” by Helen with Perhaps with Dan walking in on them and so to that end Helen would soon be visiting the unsuspecting Catherine to set this up.

        Once completed the film would be distributed though Peter’s normal channels and Catherine would be bought into Peter’s private room for her own viewing.

Obviously Catherine would at first be shocked and indignant at the way she had been used and distressed and that her face and body, not to mention that of her son were being sold to whatever pervert wished to purchase the films.

However Peter knew that after the reality of her situation had been explained to Catherine Dixon then sheer rational thinking would lead her to understand she had no option other than to place herself under Peter’s protection, even if the price of his “protection.” meant having to accept whatever demands were made of her.

      Owning a vast amount of property and various businesses Peter was wealthy enough to no longer bother with such mundane activities as money making. In fact the production company ran by Bill rarely did so and only Peter’s benevolence kept it going at all. The film company simply enabled Peter to indulge in his favorite pursuit of controlling and manipulating the lives of others and ever since her first visit, courtesy of Tony, it was the delightfully accommodating Catherine Dixon and now her sister Vicky whom Peter had decided to trap into his spider’s web.

       And what incredible fun it was proving to be, like pieces moved around on a chess board. Helen, Poppy and now Dan had been moved into position and knew what was expected of them regarding Catherine, so now it was time for him to concentrate on her vulnerable sister Vicky whose body had so recently provided yet more sexually deviant’s education for his twin sons and of course used and more importantly trained for future use by the redoubtable Olga.  

        Looking again at the large photo of a naked Victoria Preston, given him by Dan and taken during his and Sean’s conquest of Vicky, Peter saw again the likeness between Vicky and her sister Catherine and even if Vicky was that little older and Rounder than her sister, Peter was entranced by the idea of placing Vicky alongside her sister as joint ‘stars” of his next film venture. It was, therefore imperative to Peter that he properly scrutinize Vicky’s suitability for himself as soon as possible so a phone call and lunch invitation to his old friend Joan at the bookshop would be in order.

                                               ……………………………………….

        After pressing the quit button on her mobile phone Victoria Preston once again anxiously speculated if she was doing the right thing in asking Kevin Smith to provide her with more of his joints, but Vicky’s craving to feel the calming yet somehow stimulating peace of mind Kevin’s pot created in both her mind and body far outweighed her initial revulsion at the idea of having to meet this young thug again, especially since Dan had told her he would have to get them from Kevin anyway.

        Vicky had called Kevin and on that first meeting Vicky had been surprised to find the spotty youth had not asked her for anything in return for the ten ready rolled pot joints he gave her. Thus negating Vicky’s request he provide her with just the “stuff” itself so that she could roll her own.

        “It’s better if I do it for you Vicky,” Kevin had told her, not wanting the mature woman to go without the “little extras” he was placing in each of her pot joints. “That’s a few more blow jobs you owe me Vicky so maybe I’ll pop round one day and we can have some real fun together” Kevin had told her, but where once she would have felt only revulsion at such an idea, Vicky now thought that giving Kevin another ‘Blow Job’ was a small price to pay for the intense amount of pleasure the spliffs gave her.

        In fact Vicky’s recent ‘clients’ had left her financially much better,  a vast amount of money to her, some of which had already been used to pay off urgent debts but the bulk of which, swelled by her most recent ‘fee’ was now kept safe and hidden in her bedroom.

Truth to say, as disgusting it had had been and even with their threat to ‘make a baby’ with her Vicky was ashamed to admit their rampant cocks had given her orgasm after orgasm, even to her astonishment, after forcing their rampant dicks past her sphincter and deep inside her excruciatingly painful Anus.

Chapter 11: Two weeks later:

        Early that evening looking into the full length mirror Catherine was amazed and shocked to see her reflected figure dressed in a brown leather micro skirt so short the hem only just concealed her fishnet stocking tops. Above the skirt her large breasts and nipples were clearly visible beneath the red nylon wrap around blouse, an outrageously revealing outfit completed by her incredibly high heeled sling back shoes.

        “Mmmmm, I could eat you up here and now baby,” cooed a voice behind her before Helen Brady’s  soft hands cupped Catherine’s naked breasts and  tweaking her curiously erect and visible nipples through her very transparent blouse.

       The acutely embarrassed Catherine glanced surreptitiously across to the shop assistant.

But Catherine was surprised to see that instead of the assistant being embarrassed by Helen’s shameless treatment of her breasts the woman was actually nodding her head in approval, almost as if the fondling of breasts in the shop were an everyday occurrence for her. Catherine thought it was just as well the shop was quiet and for she was convinced she would die of embarrassment if someone she recognized came in and saw, not only the was she was dressed but also  just what Helen was doing to her.

        That though was very unlikely to happen for unbeknown to Catherine the fetish shop was a regular location for Bill and Peter’s film shots and after her arrival the door had been locked and only the many cameras already in place in the shop and changing room would see Catherine, Helen and the ‘assistant’ as in the rear stockroom Bill viewed the proceedings through his monitors whilst operating  remote controls for both sound and vision , capturing every moment of action in the shop and of course the changing room.

There as per Bill’s instructions in between taking all manner of liberties with the unresisting Catherine’s beautiful voluptuous mature body Helen had stripped and then dressed Catherine in the incredible fetish clothing she now wore.

        Back in the main shop, the “assistant”, another friend of Bill’s, knew the part she had to play and Whilst Helen continued tweaking Catherine’s nipples the assistant held up a thin leather collar together with a thin chrome lead and said to Helen. “I assume Madam will also be in need of one of these?”

        “That’s a very Good idea, perhaps you would secure it for me,” replied Helen.” My little baby can be rather disobedient at times.” Catherine’s face blushed to the roots of her hair but none the less remained silent when stepping toward her the assistant agreed “Can’t they all,” and, standing to close for comfort for Catherine the Assistant placed her hands behind Catherine’s neck to secure the padded leather collar, As she did she hooking an index finger into the O ring on the front of collar to pull Catherine’s face toward hers.

“It is certainly a very attractive item Madam but I’m sure can control you property easily enough….. May I?”

        “Be my guest” replied Helen before, to Catherine’s shame and humiliation, the “assistant’s finger pulled a little harder on the leather collar, bringing Catherine’s lips against her own before sliding her tongue into her mouth to meet that of Catherine’s. 

       Helplessly allowing the shop assistant to tug her nipple rings and probe her mouth with her tongue in an admittedly not at all unpleasant manner Catherine could scarcely believe what was happening to her, but In her sensational outfit together with her collar and lead Catherine looked and felt every inch the vision of sex on legs she most certainly looked to be.                                                                                                                    

Eventually the assistant released Catherine from her long lingering erotic kiss andHelen tugged firmly upon her chrome lead whilst telling her

. “Now momma’s going to take her little baby for a drink with some friends.”

        “Oh my God, what on earth would my daughter say if she saw me this way?” Catherine mused as she helplessly yet obediently allowed Helen to lead her at the assistant’s direction through the rear door of the shop and across a small alleyway before, with some anxiety, being led through the dimly lit doorway of a small bar.

There, to her amazement Catherine and Helen were met by the curious, appraising and always blatant staring of the entirely female clientele who were not only greeting Helen but also congratulating her upon the magnificence of her “New Slave.”  To Catherine’s astonishment, as Helen led her slowly toward a quiet table, some of these women were openly touching and caressing her breasts and buttocks, with some even sliding their hands underneath Catherine’s micro skirt to caress her bare bottom cheeks…..’How on earth have things got this far?’ wonder Catherine asked herself in acute embarrassment……………………………….. 

        In fact it had begun with Catherine drying herself after her bath before cooking dinner for Dan and his sister Caroline who had returned from UNI for a couple of weeks before taking up a teaching position.

Although the visit of her daughter visit was most welcomed by Catherine it was also making things a little difficult around the house now that Dan had now developed a habit of strolling into Catherine’s bedroom whenever he chose after banning her from locking her door, something he had done when drying her hair  and with only a towel covering her nudity Catherine had found  Dan casually striding into her bedroom and stunning his Mother by announcing that the, “woman from our table at that party,” was downstairs to see her.

        Catherine had frozen in surprise.

For the past couple of weeks Catherine had tried to put the terrible illicit feelings Helen had brought out in her and of how she had so effortlessly overpowered her into the back of her mind, but now she was here in Catherine’s own house and it was a moment or two before the shocked Catherine eventually managed to collect herself and reply so her son.

        “Oh, I. well I’d best get dressed then Dan, please tell her I’ll be downstairs in a minute or two.         “Already told her that,” replied Dan nonchalantly. “I’ll be in my room and Caroline is in her own room listening to some sounds on her I pod,” he then added without closing the door or waiting for a reply from his Mother.

       After watching Dan leave her room Catherine switched the dryer on again to quickly dry her hair as best she could whilst trying to decide what she should wear. Jeans and t-shirt would be best, she thought before dropping the towel around her feet. Bur when opening her lingerie drawer two soft hands suddenly gripped her by her hips and pulled Catherine’s naked body back upright before encircling her waist.

Drawing Catherine’s naked body back against her own those hands then cupped and squeezed Catherine’s large breasts and nuzzling the stunned Catherine’s neck Helen Coombe told her. “Mmmmm you smell wonderfully fresh from the bath little baby, believe me, mommas been counting the days until she could play with these fantastic tits and nipple rings again!”

        Gripping Helen’s far stronger hands in her own Catherine tried to extricate her naked body from the Helen’s clutches, but it was hopeless and with both her children just along the landing Catherine realized that if she shouted and created a scene  then her daughter Caroline would surely come running into the room.

Having to explain why a fully dressed woman was in her bedroom toying with her naked Mother’s nipples whilst clutching and squeezing her breasts would be all but impossible, not to mention the small matter of then having to explain the presence of her nipple and cunt rings to  Caroline, an appalling scenario that would get even worse it Helen then let Caroline into the secret, all hell would come down on her thought Catherine whilst suspecting that Dan may well have had something to do with Helen appearing in her room this way.

        “Please Helen let me go, no here, not in my bedroom. For pit’s sake my children are in the house,” whimpered Catherine lamely.

        “All the more reason for you to stop struggling and do exactly as your momma say’s little baby,” replied Helen before again nuzzling Catherine’s neck and dropping one hand from Catherine’s breast to cup her pussy, still moist from her bath.  Helen then turned Catherine round to face her and told the now more compliant naked blonde beauty. “Now look into momma’s eyes and tell her you are sorry, tell her that you will be a good little baby for her… Or maybe you would like your family to join us!”

        Seeing Helen for the first time, Catherine noted the crop haired taller woman was again wearing the black trouser suit and white blouse as Helen’s fingers slipped between her pussy lips and thankful that her bedroom door was closed Catherine knew she had no choice but to obey Helen and so looking up into the eyes of the taller crop haired younger woman recited, “Oh God. I’m sorry; I’ll be good for you.”

        “Now tell momma just who it is she will good for little baby.”

        “I’ll be a good baby for my momma,” whispered a thoroughly self-conscious Catherine eventually just before Helen’s mouth closed over her own, her searching tongue pushing hard against that of Catherine whilst her soft fingers pushed aside moist cunt lips to find and slowly massage Catherine’s hardened clitoris.

      Whilst Helen’s tongue probed her mouth Catherine knew she should feel repulsed and disgusted by the touch of another woman, that was easy to admit, but  much harder to deny were  the intense waves of pleasure flooding through Catherine created by Helen’s fingers in her pussy whilst  she stroked and pinched  Catherine’s  firm nipples and unable to prevent or deny the first onrush of her climax Catherine had a sudden vision of Helen looming over her as she fucked her on the bondage table at Peter’s party and suddenly responding by pushing her tongue hard against that of Helen, Catherine shuddered to a wonderful orgasm!.

    Afterward whilst continuing to hold Catherine in her arms Helen looked down into Catherine’s eyes and told the trembling older woman. “As you were such a good little baby for her momma is going take you shopping the day after tomorrow, now listen carefully.” Helen then gave Catherine the name and address of a shop in town where she was to meet her late the following afternoon.

        Although Catherine had hoped to spend some time with Caroline on that day she knew full well the woman she knew as Helen Coombe would not take kindly any refusal and So vowing to treat Caroline to a shopping trip and lunch the following day Catherine meekly recited back the instructions given her by Helen.  

    “And If you’re a good and obedient little baby then momma will buy you a drink afterward... Now, let’s find you something to wear.”

         Catherine was then led by the hand back toward her wardrobe where Helen pulled out a simple white button down dress before moving across to a chest of drawers and selecting a full set of black lingerie to contrast with the white dress.

A low cut bra, thong, suspender belt and tan stockings complete her rummaging before Helen turned back to Catherine before telling her to wear all these things for their meeting.

As Catherine nodded meekly she turned around and to her dismay saw that the bedroom door which had previously been closed by Helen was partially open.

…………………..

chapter 12

        Having reluctantly obeyed Sean’s demand that he meet with him at the bookshop Dan had soon found himself doubled over by a blow to the stomach from Sean and It didn’t take long for the by now very frightened Dan to spill the beans about Helen Coombe by telling Sean about his Mother and the party Peter Harris had thrown and of how his Mother had been deceived and then dominated by Helen before the cameras before adding that he didn’t know this Coombe woman was hot for Mum big time, “I swear I didn’t know and now she is even coming round to the house and going straight up to Mums bedroom and playing with her,” said Dan.

“So tell me more then Dan”

        “I...oh shit, well a girl I met at the party, Poppy, that’s what they called her and I was told she was Peter’s niece. Well after a little dancing she got horny and dragged me along to this room in the house where she said we could do things together without being disturbed. When we are in there she puts on the light and in the centre of the room someone had strapped Mum down on a strange metal table. She was naked and blindfolded with a big dildo in her and  two of those earpieces you get with an I pod were in her ears playing music so that she couldn’t hear anything.”     

   Clever, thought Sean, there could have been only one reason for that and he wasn’t prepared to make things easy for Dan. “So you then covered her and helped her get up Dan?

       “I, well, no, not really Sean.”

        “Tell me Dan or you get another slap, only harder this time!.”

        Not wanting to suffer more pain from Sean the cutely embarrassed Dan then went on to tell him how Poppy had urged him to fuck his Mother and of how he had put it in her cunt before taking it out and putting it in her mouth.

        “So how far did you go Sean, did you push it in all the way?” 

        “No, just a little, then I thought I would cum there and then so I took it out again”

        “And when you put it in her mouth did she suck you?”

        “Poppy was giving Mum a head job Sean and well; I guess I sort of got carried away because she sucked me dry …..I guess it was the best thing I’ve ever experienced apart from having my dick inside her.”

        “Yeh, I guess it must have been.” Sean replied with a smirk before telling Dan to continue.

. “Anyway when I had finished so to speak this Helen woman came storming into the room asking what the hell is going on. Telling us we are in big trouble and told Poppy to go to her room then told me everything we had done had been caught on film, showing me putting my dick into Mum, she sort of blackmailed me with it, telling me was to help her whenever she needed me, to be her eyes and ears with Mum so to speak and maybe even do some more filming with her.”     

   “As in?” queried Sean.

“Well, doing the same sort of thing I guess, she told me because I had “desires” for my Mother he could make it easier for me and I would get to do it with others as well.”

     Sean had heard a rumor about all this, that was why he had Dan visit him and At least things were now looking a lot clearer to Sean. He had never wanted to believe his slave Catherine would willingly agree to a lesbian relationship but it appeared this woman Helen Coombe had decided to take her work home with her so to speak.

        The involvement of Peter Harris, the man whom Tony had marked his card about, made things more difficult. After having Joan find Imogene\Helen’s address, something that should not be too difficult given her connections, Sean would send Kevin to go see her and point out to Helen the error of her ways in his own inimitable manner.

As for Peter Harris that was another story. The man was rich and powerful enough to crush Sean if he so chose. So Kevin’s visit would have to leave this Helen terrified enough to not breath a word about Kevin’s visit to Peter Harris.

As for Dan, despite his betrayal, Sean knew he was much to valuable to him to cast aside and of course it was a fact that without Dan’s assistance none of the amazing things he had achieved since his and Tom’s initial visit to Catherine Dixon’s home would have been possible.

So in the event Sean had assured Dan they were still friends and aside from the no go area of actually fucking his mother he was free to do as he wished, even to visit his Aunt Vicky occasionally.

Of course Dan was only too relieved and thankful toward Sean he would not only do just that but he also ensure he passed on to Sean every scrap of information he came across and so told Sean that despite his sister Caroline being at home, after Helen had toyed with his naked Mother in her Bedroom, Catherine, looking quite sexy, had left the house the following evening just after six and not retuned home until very late., a statement that only served to harden Sean’s resolve. 

After the departure of Dan, Sean then turned his attention to the matter of Victoria Preston.

Being quite content to get his kicks from sexual adventure Sean was unaware of the effects of the dope Kevin had supplied to Vicky.

Instead, having visited her a few days after her recent assignation she had appeared be fairly calm and collected to Sean and when she had uncomplainingly provided him with the now obligatory blow job Sean was of course unaware that Vicky had taken a few tokes of Kevin’s special spliffs before his arrival.

So when Joan, the now utterly subservient office manger, informed Sean of the latest request she had received for the use Vicky’s services Sean, still unaware that Vicky’s previous client had been his nemesis Peter, had been all ears when Joan told him of ‘another very private client’ who wished to sample a mature yet beautiful submissive.

More than satisfied with the envelope of cash Kevin had given him as payment from Vicky’s previous effort, Sean was already subconsciously counting the cash when Joan told him the fee she had agreed would be paid by ‘Mr. Smith’ who would even send his chauffer to both deliver and return Vicky from his private ‘Mansion’.

There were though concluded Joan, a couple of special requests the client had made,. “Okay then Joan, get Vicky in here and I’ll spell things out to her”

Well aware that the despicable Kevin may recognize this particular chauffer, Joan had gone on to respectfully suggest to Sean that perhaps young Dan could be given the job of ‘minding’ Vicky beforehand ‘as a reward for his services?

‘………………………………………………………….

        After having a couple of Kevin’s joints, Victoria Preston found herself collected by a uniformed chauffeur no less, and who after serving Vicky with her favorite vodka and tonic had taken her through the darkened countryside on a magical mystery tour that ended up at the imposing entrance of  Peter’s very large old house.

Having been blindfolded when previously arriving there Vicky thought she could have been anywhere other than in the same house to which she taken to and sexually abused by Peter’s sons a couple of weeks earlier.

Having previously been ‘welcomed’ by the stern east European woman Olga, after having been curiously assisted from the huge car by the chauffer, Vicky had been met at the imposing front entrance by Peter who had proceeded to fuss over Vicky as a very welcome  guest to his ‘humble house’   

        “Now then Victoria, please tell me all about yourself, do you have a family?” asked the man she knew as Mr. Smith innocently. However, the idea of talking about family to this man was repugnant to her. Especially given that at some point in the evening he obviously intended to fuck her and perhaps do a whole lot more to her besides, but such was his charming and almost genteel manner as they sat in huge comfortable chairs opposite each other in the huge drawing room sipping pre dinner drinks that Vicky found herself opening up to him, even if he insisted she refer to him simply as ‘Mr. Smith’

        Without mentioning names Vicky went on to tell Mr. Smith\ Peter Harris about her ex-husband working abroad and that although she had no children she was very close to her only sister and her family.

        “So your sister has children Victoria.” 

        “Oh yes Mr. Smith, a young boy and a very nice daughter at the university,” replied Vicky.

        “I really do sense you are a very cultured woman and perhaps cut above those who normally ply your err, trade. So how on earth did you get into this business my dear, please, If I’m being a little forward do stop me there, it’s just that I feel a little guilty but now you are here Victoria You are far too beautiful to turn away. Besides, having now seen you and spoken with you I really do feel an empathy with you as we appear to be on the same social level.”

        All of which was of course manna to the ears of a woman who had always viewed herself to be a cut above most others. “The fact is I was blackmailed into doing these things Mr. Smith, blackmailed by the young man who, through Joan at the bookshop, had arranged my visit to you.”

        “Good lord, but how if I may ask.” Replied Peter in all innocence.

        Perhaps it was the drug given her in her drink by Charles the chauffeur loosening her tongue but Vicky felt the need to unburden her ordeal on someone, and who better than this ostensibly very sympathetic man.

        “Well it all began after a visit from my nephew, I know he is in league with Sean Brady and I also know he drugged me with something because I remembered nothing until a few days later. You see Sean Brady then came to my house with a pile of photographs, all of them showing me posing naked for the camera and tied up in all manner of positions. Worst of all were those showing me sucking a, well a penis God knows I can’t remember doing it but really think it must have belonged to my nephew Dan. Oh dear I didn’t mean to give any names of my family I’m afraid it just slipped out.”

        “And it’s just as easily forgotten my dear.” 

        “Well that was how it all began. After that, when I refused Sean Brady’s demands I was beaten about the body and, well raped I suppose, by Sean until I could take no more. Then he showed me some films he said were of me and that they would be sold on the internet unless I complied. Of course by then I was too terrified and embarrassed for my future to refuse him and since then he has pretty well sold my body to….well whoever can afford me I suppose… Oh, and it now  appears he has sold me to you, Mr. Smith.”

        “Well that’s a sad tale Victoria but I really I think I could be of some help to you in extricating yourself from the clutches of this Sean Brady,” replied Peter Harris who could already see the gratitude and relief etched on her features as Vicky assumed she may soon be freed of this nightmare at Sean’s hands.

     “You see I have many friends who can help me in that regard but as for now I’m afraid I must alas ask you to allow me to use you myself Victoria. You see I have been cursed with occasionally desire to enjoy fetish sexual actives. I’m, therefore, afraid I cannot pass up the opportunity of doing so with such a beautiful and intelligent woman as your good self.

        Vicky realized she could hardly refuse. To do so would be to insult the one person whom it now seemed she could pin her hopes upon. Also if she refused in all probability she would earned a terrible beating at the hands of Sean Brady as well.

        “Yes, of course Mr. Smith, if that is what you require me of me” replied Vicky, after all what difference would yet another cock shooting its contents inside her make?

        “Well, I’m afraid I always dine alone and as it is now dinner time I wish you to accompany me to the table. You do have the required items under your dress I specified?”

        “Yes,” replied Vicky somewhat self consciously confirming that underneath her black dress were the pink and black quarter cup bra, matching thong, suspender belt and black seamed stockings,  together with, and this had been the hardest part of her dressing that evening, a thin  black leather chastity belt,  strapped around her waist

with an attached matching strap leading from the rear under her crotch to conceal her anus and pussy where the end of the strap then joined its matching strap around her waist.

At the front of the ‘Chastity Belt’ was riveted an “O” ring, through which passed a cut out section of the crotch strap and the joint between this strap and the waist belt had been padlocked with a small lock given her by Joan. The key to which, she had been told, was held by Mr. Smith.

        All of which meant that after, with very grave misgivings , Vicky had snapped the lock into position then only Peter could unlock her chastity belt and unless she totally humiliated herself by asking someone to cut the padlock she was completely and utterly in the hands of Mr. Smith when needing to perform any bodily functions.

        Sean’s demand that she wear the incredible contraption had been met with stony silence by Vicky and it had required a visit upstairs by Joan, who it seemed, had by then been assigned the duties of punishing Victoria when required.

Her rejection of the device resulted in Vicky being hauled from her chair and As Sean looked on from his desk her dress being torn away from her body and panties ripped from her legs. Joan then administered the Mother and Father of all spankings to her bottom and thighs.

Afterward  Joan forced the almost naked and fearful Vicky to stand with hands on head and demonstrated to Vicky how to fit the cruel medieval device upon her own body. To Vicky’s absolute horror the device was then left in place until she was able to leave Sean’s office, by which time Joan was back behind her counter. It was at the front desk Joan removed the chastity belt before taking the key and placing it in her purse.

        “That will find its way to Mr. Smith Vicky, all you have to do is fully close the padlock. If Mr. Smith discovers you have not done so you really will be in trouble and it won’t be just a spanking you will get my girl!”

        Vicky did indeed soon find herself joining “Mr. Smith at the dinner table but she could never have predicted she would actually be amongst the food on the table and not eating it after having entered the sumptuous dining room where Charles was waiting to seat them.  But Instead of being seated around the table Peter requested Vicky then remove her black dress and kneel with her bottom resting on her ankles facing him upon the dinner table, before, only inches from Peter’s  place setting, Charles then cuffed Vicky’s hands behind her back.

        “You really do make an exquisite centerpiece Victoria,” Peter informed the appalled yet compliant Vicky while studying her large breasts and nipples rising and falling above her quarter cup bra together with her matching suspender belt and of course, the erotic splendor of Vicky’s padlocked chastity belt.

        “And oh yes, I do believe we shall shortly be requiring this,” Peter eventually continued when producing the padlock key and placing it beside his dessert spoon. “….. But only after dessert of course!”

        For her part, Vicky was made to kneel before Peter in humiliated dejection whilst he consumed his first two courses. To her horror one dish consisted of a liberal amount of thick cream flavored with Peter’s favorite liqueur which was then liberally applied to Vicky’s breasts and nipples by the ever present Charles who then forced Vicky to shuffle forward and to lean forward until her breasts and large cream coated nipples hung adjacent to Peter’s mouth.

        “Mmmmm, that was excellent Charles, a culinary masterpiece,” stated Peter after licking and sucking every last morsel of the cream from, it had to be said, the not too displeased, Vicky’s breasts and nipples. 

        “Now for the piece de resistance!,”…. Charles... if you please?.”

        Although Vicky had not counted on Charles being present she none the less remained compliant when under Peter’s instruction Charles pulled her body backward until she lay flat on her back upon the huge table. Then pulling Vicky’s body down the table until her feet rested upon each arm of Peter’s chair Charles placed her legs either side of Peter’s body so that her chastity belted crotch lay before Peter’s place setting. 

        “Perhaps you will do the honors and reveal tonight’s prize Charles,” stated Peter after Charles had completed his task.

        “Yes, of course Sir”

        Vicky recalled Peter’s words about fetish sexual activities. Things were now becoming extreme as Charles unlocked and removed her chastity belt to reveal her puffy shaven cunt lips, glinting with moisture  only a foot or so from Peter’s eyes,

        “Beautiful, truly beautiful,” remarked Peter as his index finger slid up and down Vicky’s pussy lips. Naturally this was causing the mature beauty to shudder with unquestionable pleasure,  even more so when leaning forward, Peter’s mouth met her cunt  lips and he proceeded to suck, tickle, lick and bite upon Vicky’s cunt until she found herself shuddering to an unavoidable but delightful orgasm.

        Eventually standing up Peter inspected, probed and stroked ever inch of Vicky’s prone and naked body causing her to again shudder with pleasure and Vicky was thinking that perhaps this undeniable pleasure was not that bad a price to pay for

having this man’s support in her quest to free herself from Sean Brady. Until that is Peter then said, “As I said, a wonderful dessert Victoria but I’m afraid that Charles always demands his own ‘just desserts.’ and I’m afraid his ideas sometimes differ from my own, but I have no doubts you will at least try to accommodate him my dear.” 

        As it turned out Charles enjoyed nothing more than exerting his superiority over any women his boss now and again allowed him to “play with.” First he unceremoniously turned the horrified Vicky upon her stomach and with a riding crop was soon  cruelly thrashing Vicky’s back, bottom and thighs and although Vicky was very soon begging for mercy Charles had no intention of showing her any. 

        Eventually though, when satisfied with his efforts, Charles had swung the pleading crying, mature beauty easily around the polished table until her splayed legs were on its edge. Then to her horror Vicky was aware the tip of a massive cock was pushing past her buttocks before lodging itself against the sphincter of her anus.

        “Oh my God, please no,” cried the terrified and fearful Victoria Preston before seconds later screaming in panic as inch by inch Charles began forcing his way into her anus.  As if to demonstrate his power over Vicky Charles huge cock forced its way inside Vicky’s anus until his massive 10 inches could go no further.

There as Vicky’s Anus tried to accommodate its huge invader, Charles’s cock had remained, buried deep in her bowels, forcing open her tight Anal ring further than the sobbing Vicky thought was humanely possible, the monster cock had remained.

“As you can see my cock is now fully inside Madam’s anus Sir,” said Charles before, whilst toasting Charles with his wine glass to Vicky’s bewilderment Peter replied.

“And long may it remain there, now then Charles, perhaps you would now be so kind as to lift and turn madam so that I may join you inside her.”

        So Charles, his monster orgasm buried to the hilt inside Vicky’s anus, then lifted and turned her until his back was against the table. Then with Vicky upon his lap after lifting them both, Charles,  first sat and then lay back upon the table with both his and Vicky’s  legs dangling over its edge. Then placing his hands upon Vicky’s inner thighs Charles spread her legs apart, leaving her glistening cunt lips fully on display above her anus filled with Charles’s cock.

    Never before had Vicky ever experienced anything such as this, Impaled as she upon Charles massive cock. The monster had invaded her anus and so full of the

huge cock was she it had totally overwhelmed her senses, completely possessing her, tearing her apart and with its huge size. Pleading with him was pointless for his massive cock now owned her!

Then to her horror Charles was saying, “Madam is ready for you now Sir.” 

        Trapped and impaled upon Charles strong body Vicky could only look on in fascinated alarm to see Peter standing between her well spread legs and taking his own huge cock from within his pants. “Oh dear God no!” pleaded Vicky, suddenly realizing what was about to happen. But to no avail for with Charles strong arms supporting her from behind, Peter was slowly guiding his cock steadily between Vicky’s cunt lips until she was the reluctant meat in their sandwich.

         Totally mortified Vicky cried out and pleaded with them for the pain was such she thought they must surely tear her apart. Never ever in her wildest dreams had she imagined herself vulnerable to such horrific degradations,  being forced to submit to having both her cunt and anus simultaneously fucked by two huge erect cocks was completely beyond her comprehension.

        “Mmmmm, it is very kind of you to accommodate both of us my dear, How does Madam’s Anus feel to you Charles,” the incredulous Vicky heard through what was now her reduced pained whimpering as both men eased in and out of her cunt and anus.

        “Madam’s anus was somewhat tight Sir but I do believe that after tonight its future use will prove to be more accommodating whilst also being little more comfortable for Madam.”

        “Good, and Madam also has a very acceptably tight cunt Charles. Just right for both of us I would say.” Then continuing to fuck her Peter told the astonished Vicky. “You really are proving to be an absolute delight my dear. It’s such a pleasure to have the use of a sophisticated Lady such as yourself. After I have freed you from the clutches of young Sean Brady we shall enjoy many more delightful occasions such as this.”

        Vicky now knew  ‘Mr. Smith’ had simply been toying with her, that he was no savior and his only intention was merely to remove her from the frying pan and put her in the fire and realized that along with the sadistic Charles he would sexually degrade her in ways even Sean Brady would never have considered.

The hidden cameras in the dining room continued their work and Vicky was put through her paces by Peter and Charles for another two hours and as they beat, fucked, tied and humiliated Victoria Preston in every conceivable manner as, whilst in doing so Peter hoped that her nephew Dan, in viewing his aunt’s degradation through the two way mirrors, had not yet creamed in his pants.

With Vicky by then pleading for release Men eventually violently and almost simultaneously ejaculated into both the Cunt and Anus of the trembling sobbing woman captured in their sexual sandwich.

Never if her life had Vicky experienced the sensation of having both her offices flooded with streams of hot sperm as first Peter’s throbbing cock sent his on jet of cum juices deep into her womb before, to her amazement, Vicky realized her bowels were being flooded by the addition of Charles’s contribution to the proceedings, all of which only served to intensify the enormous orgasm building inside Vicky to the point where, no longer caring of the spectacle she must have been making as she Lay sandwiched between them Vicky  suddenly gasped repeatedly before crying out with sudden unashamed pleasure as the twin invaders pumped their contents into her.

“I do believe Madam has taken our combined efforts rather well Charles but I would suggest you remain in position while our special guest prepares himself.”  Said Peter after withdrawing his cock from Vicky’s cunt before pressing the button situated under the dinner table before producing an elasticized blindfold from his pocket.

“As you wish Sir” replied Charles, much to the chagrin of Vicky who, well aware a stream of Peter’s cum juices was then trickling from between her cut lips, was amazed that Charles huge cock had shown no sign whatsoever of deflating even after having filled her bowels to the brim with his hot seed………………………………. 

      Peter had by then decided Vicky would now become a regular hostess for his little gentleman’s get together sessions as well as also taking part in his filming sessions. Perhaps he would even use both Vicky and her sister Catherine together for one of their sessions and even had of vision of Vicky and Catherine making love to each other before his friends and the young Dan could even join in, as he was about to do now when Dan entered the dining room.

Peters only problem, if he could call it that, was that his twins had made their decision and as much as they had enjoyed the delights of Victoria Preston they had both taken a real shine to her sister Catherine.

Even now they were more than half jokingly pestering Peter about them both ‘knocking her up’ and ‘making a baby’ with Catherine. And of even having her living in the house or nearby so they could suckle her nipples and drink her breast milk along with the baby, So in the event Peter had decided to put the wheels in motion for what he regarded as being the better of two evils.

Here Helen/Imogene and Dan would be of assistance to him and knowing Helen would carry out his instructions, Peter had, even if she did technically still belong to

Sean Brady agreed with Helens earlier request that she be allowed to ‘take things further’ with Catherine, whilst Dan, with his penchant for humiliating his Mother would of course be more than happy to do likewise. 

More so after the good news Peter had received from his private detective regarding the Gay relationship Catherine’s husband James had embarked upon. James had then received a visit from Charles explaining that whilst James sexually was no concern of his, he was certain that James family and his very straight laced boss Would be mortified to hear of it. Better all round that James left his wife alone and spent as much time as he could away from the family home, especially if he, Charles, was keeping an eye on him. Given that James relationship was of a BDSM nature it was a proposal the hugely embarrassed James readily accepted.  

                            ………………………………………………  

Still lying upon the muscular body of Charles with her Ass still impaled upon his rock hard cock and puzzled as to why she had been blindfolded Vicky suddenly became aware of another pair of legs between her own before gasping in surprise when Charles lifted her Anus from his cock and then laid her upon the table. Then Dan’s cock began slowly inching its way between Vicky’s well lubricated cunt lips.

Despite, or perhaps because of her now being blindfolded, the invasion of a different cock between her sticky cunt lips, Vicky was none the less unable to prevent her body from responding to the new intruder pumping back and forth within her cunt and before long Vicky’s earlier whimpers of pleasure resurfaced and her blindfolded head began moving from side to side when Peter told her.    

    “I’ve been thinking back Victoria, to a few weeks ago when I attended a birthday party thrown for a couple of young men, there I met a very attractive woman whose beauty was not at all dissimilar from your own. The point is that having been seated at the same table we had a long chat and I distinctly recall the lady telling me that she had a daughter and teenage son. And what a coincidence Victoria, his name was also Dan, the same as your nephew I believe.

        As the excited Dan slid his hands under her buttocks and began slowly fucking his aunt Vicky what color remained quickly drained from her face when Peter closed in for the kill. “Well, anyway I’m afraid I have been very naughty Vicky, you see I invited your nephew to my house tonight,” 

        Handcuffed as she was and unable to escape her nephew’s slow rhythmic fucking of her the horror struck Vicky could only plead with her nephew. “Oh my God.. Is that you Dan?. Stop this Dan. For God’s sake stop this now!” 

       But although at first almost succumbing to “stage fright” Dan was by now too far into his stride. Not to mention the fact that he had the help of the large blue pill given him by Peter. Then Dan began to recite the words Peter had made him rehearse over again and to use his young hands in the manner in which Peter had instructed. 

So while kneading and caressing her breasts and nipples, looking down into his aunt’s terrified eyes while pushing his cock as into her cunt far as he possibly could. , Dan told her “No way Aunt Vicky, I’ve waited a long time for the chance to fuck you and you’re going to enjoy it every bit as much as I am.” Then as Dan continued his slow rhythmic fucking of his aunt.

Then Peter peeled away her blindfold and Vicky looked up in horrified fascination to see the face of her nephew Dan looming over hers whilst he slowly fucked her helpless body.

        Peter then added, “Oh yes, I remember now, her name was Catherine Dixon. Of course you already know her son Vicky, after all he is your nephew and as you’re getting to know each other for the cameras and your sister Catherine will be so very proud of the manner in which you are fucking her son fuck you Vicky.”

        Filled by her nephew’s huge rampant young cock Vicky could do no more than whimper and plead with Dan. “Please Dan...Please take it out now. Please take it out. I promise I’ll say nothing to your Mother. Or to anyone else if you’ll just take it out……….please!” 

But ignoring her pleading Dan pushed his aunt’s body a little further back onto the polished table and after taking each of Vicky’s ankles then placed her legs over his shoulders and with the backs of her knees resting on his shoulders.

Then Dan gripped Vicky’s hips and simultaneously pulling his aunt’s cunt onto his throbbing erection, pushed his own hips forward, allowing him to penetrate Vicky further than she had ever imagined possible, leaving Vicky not only gasping in shocked surprise, but to her utter dismay, no little pleasure as time after time and with growing pace and intensity Dan repeated this process, causing Vicky to gasp and moan in her undoubted pleasure.

        “That’s it Auntie, now tell me how much you love me fucking you,” demanded Dan at Peter’s prompting. But such was her humiliation at being fucked by her young nephew Vicky found she not unable to look Dan in the eye. 

With her eyes tightly closed, even though her body was betraying her as she surged toward an inevitable glorious orgasm, Vicky could only shake her head in denial until Dan suddenly withdrew his dripping cock from between his aunt’s cunt lips and after pushing her legs upward to raise her ass from the table, Dan placed the tip of his cock at the very entrance of Vicky’s anus and told her. “Tell me how much you love me fucking you or I fuck your ass!”

        Vicky was utterly horrified by this new threat. To have her nephew fucking her was bad enough but for her sister’s son to take her anally was beyond belief, but, Incredibly, Vicky knew she also want back inside her cunt,  wanting him to complete the awful work his rampant young cock has so cruelly begun upon her body and senses.  

        “Oh my God…. Please forgive me. Please Dan, fuck me again. I love you fucking me. Please put it back in my cunt again,” moaned Vicky. 

Moments later Dan was again pumping his aunt’s cunt and following Peter’s instructions, completed her humiliation when stroking her breasts and nipples, he told Vicky. “Now open your eyes and look at me Auntie and don’t take your eyes away from mine or you really will get it up your ass!”

        To look her young nephew in the eyes with his huge cock violating her pussy while he so casually toyed with her nipples and stroked her breasts was the most crushing humiliation Vicky could have ever dreamt of.  Even the combined efforts of all the people who had used her mind and body since that fateful day Dan had arrived at her door were nothing compared to this nightmare.

A nightmare made all the worse by Dan’s obvious awareness of the massive orgasm his cock was creating deep inside her as She helplessly moaned and groaned to each increasingly brutal thrust inside her,  every sound and every moment of which was being captured by the various microphones and cameras set up the dining room. 

        “Jeez...that its, keep looking at me Auntie...I’m going to cum any minute,” groaned Dan and Incredibly, moments later, Vicky found she was powerless to prevent herself from thrusting her crotch up to meet the thrusts of her nephew as she came to the first of many unavoidable and illicit, yet oh so amazing orgasms at the hands and cock of her sister’s son.

Even A full ten minutes after Vicky’s first orgasm Dan was still pumping his cock back and forth and forth and further taunting his Aunt by telling her “Oh Yeh Auntie Vicky,

your also going to tell Mum you are so worried about burglars and intruders you want me to move in with you for a few days”! …  Before finally succumbing himself when emitting a huge groan as the first hot jet of his juice shoot into Vicky’s now well used cunt .  

        Having later endured the ride home in the rear of the large limo driven by Charles the vehicle had finally pulled in Vicky’s driveway, but her ordeal was prolonged even further after Charles escorted her inside her home. 

        “ Bosses orders Madam, I am to ensure you actually delivered into the house,” said Charles after easing Vicky down onto a sofa from where she looked up warily to See the big chauffeur taking a large brown envelope from his jacket pocket, “For you Madam, the Boss has I believe been most generous,” said Charles handing Vicky the envelope. 

        Looking inside the envelope the mature beauty was by then too pained and exhausted even to count the large amount of money but the multitude of £50 notes was enough to tell Vicky this “payment” surpassed anything she had received from any of her “clients.”

Yet it would take far more than money to ever erase from her mind the constant vision she had of her young nephew Dan, her sister’s son, looming over her naked body with his hands toying with her breasts and nipples, as squirt after squirt of his hot juices flood her vagina and the, If that indignity was not enough, having to clean their combined juices with her tongue from Dan’s still rock hard and throbbing cock!

       Even so, for the umpteenth time Vicky tried to purge her guilt over the incredible orgasm she had experienced at the hands of her nephew before she was suddenly brought back to the present when Charles continued. “Of course  Madam there would be a price you would pay without your absolute silence about tonight’s events in the Master’s house, In short Madam you will speak to no one.”

Without warning Vicky then found the chauffeurs strong fingers gripping her chin.

        “The Master is a very generous man Madam but should you do so it would be a huge mistake you would never make again. Do you understand me Madam?”

        All that was required was a slight nod her head and a glance into her terrified eyes for Charles to know he had got Peter’s message across to Vicky.

        “That’s very wise of you Madam. A very sensible attitude if I may say so, the Master will be pleased.”

        Then to Vicky’s utter despair, before leaving, Charles had concluded. “The Master is rather taken with you and will be in touch with you very soon Madam and When he does you will follow his instructions without fail.”

        One more terrified a look into Charles hard eyes as she nodded her acceptance was enough to remind Victoria Preston that much of that night’s unbelievable and repulsive episode would not only stay in her mind forever but that it would also remain a secret forever.

For almost two hours, with recurring visions of here nightmare evening flashing before her eyes, Vicky had soaked her weary battered body in her bath along with a huge glass of Vodka and the last of her spliffs before eventually falling into a troubled sleep. The following morning,  having long since consumed the last of her spliffs, Vicky’s only comfort , as her mind pictured the face of her nephew looming over her,  was provided by the ever present Vodka bottle upon her bedside table.

“Oh my God….what have I done?” Vicky asked herself over and again, recalling how she had looked into Dan’s triumphant eyes whilst crying out in appalling yet amazing illicit ecstasy as Dan’s throbbing cock had thrust its way back and forth between her legs. And Of how it had eventually sprayed its hot creamy contents deep into her womb. And of how, with his cock buried to its hilt inside her, Dan had told her that she was to ask her sister Catherine if he could stay with her for a few days!  

Reaching for the beside telephone and pushed the fast dial button, what she needed more than anything right then was more of those wonderful calming spiffs. 

        “Sure thing Vicky,” Dan had replied when Vicky nervously asked him to supply some more “sweeties”, the word he had told Vicky to use over a phone

Chapter 13

       Completely exhausted after a day spent before the camera, mainly on her back, Helen Coombe gratefully turned the key and pushed open the door to the apartment she shared with her young partner Sharon, alias Poppy. Helen/ Imogene was disappointed at the absence of any cooking aromas permeating from the kitchen and wondered if she was going to have to yet again berate the young girl for her idleness. In all probability she had once again lazed around in bed all day after coming home late the night before from her lap dancing job.

        How Helen wished it was Catherine Dixon blissfully awaiting her return. Surely a beautiful mature and obedient slave such as Catherine Dixon would no doubt keep the apartment spotless and have her meals on the table just when Helen wanted them and be kneeling beside her while she ate, dressed ready to please her “momma”.

        Removing her suit jacket and unbuttoning the first few buttons of her blouse Helen thought this was no pipe dream for the ostensibly straight Catherine was already learning more and more about how to please her and  with careful nurturing would unquestionably develop into a totally subservient Slave  toward her dominant lesbian Mistress.

Of course the fly in the ointment would be Catherine’s family but she was a grown woman and many a wife and Mother had left their families for another woman and this would be more than feasible as she continued to educate Catherine in the delights of subservience toward her ‘Momma’.

For a long lingering moment Helen blissfully recalled how very obedient Catherine had been the other evening in the lesbian fetish bar in Succumbing without protest as one by one Helen’s friends had intimately touched and explored her beautifully large breasted body beneath that see-through blouse and ridiculously short leather skirt as they congratulated Helen upon her good taste.

       Sharon of course had assumed Helen was simply following Peter’s instructions during filming and knew nothing of her intention that Catherine Dixon would soon be taking her place in Helen’s bed. How wonderful it would be having Catherine all to herself and the seeds were already sown.

That much had been proven after she had taken Catherine into the special “play room” at the rear of the lesbian bar before stripping the reluctant yet obedient Catherine before demanding Catherine then strip her in return.

With both woman then naked, Helen had lain Catherine underneath her naked body before straddling her so that her puffy pussy lips were directly over Catherine’s mouth. 

        “Kiss me baby; learn to kiss momma’s pussy.” Helen had told the extremely self-conscious Catherine, but only little prompting Catherine did indeed push out her tongue to meet Helen’s pussy lips whilst above her Helen had joyously gasped in delight when Catherine had pushed out her tongue a little further and drops of Helen’s love juices had formed around her lips.

What had been so pleasing for Helen was that without further prompting Catherine had then kissed, licked and sucked her ‘Momma’  until Helen was moaning and shuddering toward a amazing orgasm………….with many of Helen’s lesbian friends looking on in envy from a viewing gallery!.

        Even though deeply embarrassed by what she was doing Catherine none the less found the taste of Helen’s juices not at all unpleasant and In the belief that the sooner Helen came to orgasm the sooner she could leave this wretched place Catherine’s tongue probed ever faster.  After discovering Helen’s clitty Catherine had worked feverishly upon the little bud until to her alarm Helen turned her body around and said. “Now my ass baby, show momma how much you love her ass!”

        Knowing the stronger dominant lesbian kneeling over her was going nowhere until she had done so the stunned and mortified Catherine once again complied with Helens demand by this time pushing out her tongue until it met Helen’s rosebud anus hovering just over her mouth. At least she is clean, thought Catherine gratefully as with Helen’s prompting she pushed her tongue as far as possible into her anus, an experience Catherine found to be one most her most humiliating ever, especially when having do so before Helen’s friends.

        “Oh God, that’s so good baby you really are my clever little baby, now lets see just what your momma can do for you.”

With that Helen adjusted her body until she knelt over Catherine in the 69 position and lowering her mouth onto Catherine’s slick cunt lips, her tongue began working feverishly, pushing aside the cunt lips and finding Catherine’s own clitty.

Moments later Helen was surprised yet thrilled to feel two little hands encircling and caressing her own small buttocks and Catherine’s tongue tracing a pattern from Helen’s cunt lips up to her anus, clearly delighting the increasingly excited Helen when pushing her tongue firmly into both orifices for new Mistress in an incessant pattern of pleasure until both woman came to each other’s huge orgasm.

Naked, spent and exhausted whilst curled up in Helens strong arms, Catherine contemplated the sex act she had just performed upon Helen, but whilst wondering what on earth had possessed her to do so Catherine found herself unable to deny the sight of Helens small taut buttocks had been a like magnet to her hands and for some unfathomable reason she’d been unable to resist the temptation of feeling and stroking them and that as she had grown ever more excited to the tough of Helens tongue in her pussy it had seemed the most natural thing in the world to again taste both Helen’s cunt lips and  Anus. 

After dressing, Helen and her friends had then led the extremely mortified and self-conscious Catherine, dressed only in her stockings and leather suspender belt, by her collar and lead back into to the main bar of the lesbian/transvestite BDSM club.

There, with her wrists encased in padded leather cuffs and in full view of all the club members Catherine had fetched a variety of drinks from the Bar and after distributing these to each of Helens friends sat comfortably around a table, Catherine had knelt beside Helen who then absently toyed with Catherine’s nipple rings and naked breasts whilst chatting to her friends, unaware that Catherine herself was at that moment, whilst still feeling very self-conscious, was actually also loving being the centre of attention to these women. 

Having her kneeling almost naked beside her own fully dressed body was in fact a demonstration of Helen’s ownership of Catherine. One thoroughly approved of by her friends as a succession of ‘members’, dressed in all manner of bondage and fetish gear had came across to inspect Helens latest ‘acquisition’, almost all of them taking an inordinate amount of time kissing Catherine and inspecting, pulling upon and turning her Gold rings   before eventually, to her unqualified relief , Helen had finally allowed Catherine to dress before escorting the mature beauty back to her car and as a parting gift, giving Catherine a long lingering kiss in full view of the evening crowd in the busy street.  

Despite the increasingly annoying presence of Sharon,  Helen would have loved to have taken Catherine home with her to share her bed and it was only Catherine’s pleading that prevented that from actually happening.

“Please be patient Mistress” Catherine had recited. “I do have a family expecting me home any minute….surely you can allow me a little more time to adjust to my new situation…please Momma”.

Catherine’s quick thinking had worked and had satisfied Helen for the time being at least, as far as Helen was concerned after that evenings display her new possession would very soon be sharing her bed anyway, so Helen had relented, whilst also telling Catherine there was a limit to her patience, so hungry was she for Catherine to share her bed!,

        Moving further into her apartment Helen surveyed the messy interior and her mood darkened, this really wasn’t good. “Sharon! Sharon!” shouted Helen angrily.

        “Damn her if she has gone out and left the place like a pigsty again! “I’ll make the lazy bitch suffer for it later. That much is for certain!” But as she was about to storm into the bedroom a totally unfamiliar and unexpected figure emerged from the room and for a moment Helen could only stare in astonishment for her one absolutely non-negotiable house rule had been broken. A rule she would most certainly be teaching Catherine Dixon when she took Sharon’s place. 

        No Men not in her apartment! Ever! And it appeared Sharon had broken that rule. That was until the horrid looking youth said to her, “Ah, you must be Helen. We’ve been waiting for you and me and little Sharon in there have been having no end of fun, but now it’s your turn!”

        “Who the fucking hell are you and what the fuck are you doing in my apartment?” Helen demanded of the mean looking youth who nonchalantly shrugged his shoulders before saying.  “Come and see for yourself bitch,” before turning back into Helen’s bedroom.

      Such was her pent up anger that without pausing or thinking Helen carelessly pursued Kevin into her bedroom where to her astonishment the naked Sharon lay face down and spread-eagled upon their bed. Her wrists and ankles had been tied to each corner of Helen’s prized wooden four poster bed and Sharon’s face and duct taped mouth were turned toward Helen with pleading distressed eyes.

        In a sudden trance like immobility Helen realized that Sharon’s back, buttocks and upper thighs were crisscrossed with red weal’s which could only have been caused by the leather belt 

Kevin had left on the bed beside Sharon’s helplessly battered body. The centre of Sharon’s body had also been raised with three bed pillows directly beneath her stomach, raising her buttocks so that her cunt and anus had been easily assessable to Kevin’s rampant cock, an assumption confirmed to Helen when her stunned eyes took in the messy trickle escaping Sharon’s Anus and dripping from between her bruised cunt lips and Anus.

        Then the sudden thump of her bedroom door being slammed shut brought Helen out of her trance like shock. “As I said dyke bitch, now it’s your turn to feel a real cock up your tight ass!”

        In a sudden rage, for herself and for what this monster had done to her prized possession, she flew at Kevin. Helen knew all the tricks, scratch the eyes first then beat the shit out of him when she had blinded him with his own blood. However although she was fit and strong Helen was no match for the streetwise young thug who with expert ease sidestepped his adversary before aiming his first blow as hard as possible deep into Helen’s solar plexus and pained and winded Helen slumped to the floor beside the bed upon which Sharon was spread-eagled.

        The six viscous slaps to each side of Helen’s face completed the job and as she placed her hands to her face in an effort to prevent further punishment. Kevin easily rolled Helen onto her stomach before pulling her arms behind her back then securing her wrists using the handcuffs Sean had given him before finally wrapping his duct tape over Helen’s gasping mouth.

        Helen was aghast, what the hell was happening here? Unable to ask, curse or even plead with this monster, she quickly found herself abruptly turned face up and easily lifted back upright into a standing position by Kevin. Then placing his leather belt around Helen’s neck he pulled tightly and the thuggish youth told the gasping for breath Helen.

“Any trouble from you from you and suffer even more than she did you bitch dyke. Now let’s see what you’re hiding from me,”

Had she still been lying down she could have kicked out at Kevin but because she was standing so close to him and almost suffocating, Helen was completely unable to prevent Kevin from lowering and removing her trademark black trousers and shoes before ripping open the buttons of her white blouse and revealing a lacy black bra beneath.

Before long Kevin had torn both garments away with his strong young hands and soon Helen’s upper body was naked. All that remained of any sense of dignity were her tiny panties but Helen was very soon grimacing and gasping behind her gag lips as Kevin’s fingers harshly squeezed and roughly pulled upon the dominant lesbian’s nipples and breasts. “Not enough here for my liking” sneered Kevin before then adding         “Okay girls now let’s have some fun!.” 

        Helen could only look on in helpless frustrated anger when Kevin then grabbed a handful of Sharon’s hair and lifting her face toward his, telling her, “Your going to swap places with this bitch and if you make her cum through her ass I’ll make things a little easier for you... okay baby?”

        Knowing she could take no more of this monster’s brutality Sharon nodded her head dejectedly in understanding for by now she would do anything to appease Kevin and so minutes later their positions were reversed.   Sharon’s gag was removed and Helen placed face down before being helplessly spread-eagled with her ass raised high by the very same pillows that had been placed under Sharon’s stomach.

As Sharon then knelt precariously between Helen’s legs,  with promptings from Kevin’s leather belt, her tongue wormed its way inside her helpless lover’s anus for over fifteen minutes until, with a huge shudder, the humiliated yet undeniably excited Helen had achieved an orgasm through her anus. 

       “That’s a good start but let’s see how much your bitch friend enjoys this,” said Kevin before placing Sharon in a kneeling position beside Helen and began laying his belt across the back, buttocks and thighs of the helpless Helen. Soon almost every inch of her body was covered in layer after layer of the same angry red welts as those on Sharon’s back before, finally satisfied with his efforts, Kevin straddled Helen’s body.

        Despite her gag Helen’s scream was one of unadulterated horror when she realized Kevin’s rock hard cock was mercilessly thrusting into her tight unprotected anus. Deeper and deeper plunged Kevin until Helen could feel the throbbing monster pushing hard against the walls of her bowels where it stayed for what seemed an eternity before Kevin began riding her slowly and brutally.

“Sharon loved this part didn’t you baby,” sneered Kevin at Helen’s young lover before gripping Helen’s chin and pulling her face round to meet his eyes and telling the terrified Helen. “I bet your little bitch can still feel the wad I shot into her inside her ass but don’t feel left out you dyke bitch because you’re getting the same quality stuff up your own ass in a minute or two.”

        Kevin then switched his assault roughly to Helen’s tight cunt and as with Sharon,  Helen soon became a broken shadow of the proud dominant lesbian who had entered the apartment earlier and each cruel thrust of Kevin’s rampant cock served only to highlight that fact.

At length and almost ready to cum Kevin’s rampant twitching cock reverted back to Helen’s anus and as Helen prayed this nightmare would very soon end Kevin’s rampant cock sprayed spurt after spurt of hot semen deep into Helen’s bowels. With his Viagra inspired monster still hard and deep in her bowels Kevin grasped Helen’s head in way he had with Sharon’s and bending close to her face snarled maliciously at her.

. “As far as my boss is concerned you can have any dyke bitch you want except Catherine Dixon!. You understand me bitch? You….never trouble Mrs. Dixon again…. You go that bitch!”

        Even when Helen had nodded her head in understanding and acceptance Kevin’s cock was still incredibly rampant and not yet done. He had all the time in the world with these two and fully intended to enjoy every last moment of the task Sean had bestowed upon him.

So Kevin began by untying and retying Helen until she again lay spread-eagled but this time on her back.

After stripping off himself, Kevin then lay beside her and forced Helen to look on in helpless frustration as, with her wrists still cuffed behind her back, Sharon worked her mouth up and down his cock. Eventually, at Kevin’s instruction, Sharon occasionally shifted her body across to her lover’s cunt lips to do the same there whilst Kevin pinched and toyed with Helen’s small breasts and big nipples.

Eventually having jettisoned his sperm into Sharon’s mouth, Kevin ordered the young girl not to swallow a drop of foul juices and keep it there in her mouth and to place mouth over that of Helen. There Sharon pushed and dripped Kevin’s semen into Helen’s mouth and with the liberal use of a whip upon Helens breasts and nipples to keep her mouth open, Kevin forced Helen to swallow every last drop of the revolting mixture of Kevin’s semen, her own cunt and anal juices, all combined with Sharon’s saliva.

        Two hours and many orgasms later Kevin finally departed, leaving both women tied together face to face and on Kevin’s instructions kissing each other with their tongues locked together.

As a parting gift a very long double ended dildo, found by Kevin Whilst searching the bedroom drawers, had been inserted into each woman’s anus whilst their nipples were painfully and tightly squeezed by means of Helen’s own clover nipple clamps connected to each other by a thin mental chain.

Kevin knew it would take time, but having left Sharon’s bonds loose enough he knew she would eventually free herself after which she could then release Helen.

All in all Kevin was happy with the job he had done and when untying Helen and then retying her to Sharon for the final time he  asked Helen once again, “I want to hear I an apology from you bitch!” 

        “Oh God, please, I’m so sorry…… I’ll never try to see Catherine again,” the tearful Helen had assured him, good news Kevin Smith would take straight back to Sean

However, in his moment of triumph Kevin was unaware Helen had some very powerful friends and that she had merely playing for time.

For Helen, the pain and torment she had experienced at the hands of this monster was nothing compared to what would happen to him after she informed Peter of her suffering which Helen had already decided could not have possibly been done at the bidding of Catherine Dixon.

No, Catherine was far too innocent and naive to have been responsible for her suffering thought Helen whose innocence and naivety formed the basis of her attraction toward Catherine.

And so while Sharon struggled to free her bonds Helen knew that even after her terrible beating at the hands of that young thug and his warning her off, was now even more determined to have Catherine for her own, that after her wonderfully obedient performance at the fetish club, the fresh, beautifully proportioned and totally naïve Catherine Dixon would soon be replacing Sharon as her live in Slave and sexual plaything.

                                        End of Part Four    

                                       knotsshackles@yahoo.com 

                                           all comment welcome